Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

 I walk to the house with the kids from down the street after a crappy day and they freeze as I continue to walk backward. "What?" I stop, turning, and see the house in flames, chest tightening dangerously. "No... No, no, no, no..." I run into the house and cry out when flames lick up my arm through my hoodie, ignoring it to run to the kitchen. I see bodies engulfed in flames and recognize Kat's bracelet next to one of them, feeling tears slip down my face. "No..." I grab the bracelet and hold it close to my chest, sobbing softly. I go over to the counter and grab my medicine from there, shoving it in my backpack.

 A phone starts ringing and I recognize it as Kat's, grabbing her backpack from near the back door as I run through it. I dig in her bag and pull her phone out, answering it. "Dean?"

 "Kid? Where are you? Where's your sister? Are you OK? Your house is on the news!"

 "She... She's..." I sob as I run into the woods behind the house and stop, leaning against a tree. "She's dead," I sob and can't get enough air into my lungs, coughing harshly.

 "I hear the bitch!" I try to stop coughing and muffle it, running further into the woods.

 "Dean, you... You know where the cabin is?"

 "Yeah. Your sister said we could stay at it. That's where we're headed right now. Why?"

 "I... I'll be there soon... Give me... Twenty minutes... At least..." I shove my bag into Kat's and pant, running as fast as I can. I find the shed that she hid our dirt bikes in and slip Kat's bag on, tightening the straps quickly as I go in the shed to hide in there. People run past and I try to get my breathing under control, wheezing. I take my inhaler out of my pocket and use it, managing to get control of my breathing again.

 "You alright?"

 "Yeah... I gotta hang up so I can use the maps to find the most secluded way there..."

 "Hurry up, kid."

 "I'll try my best..." I hang up and pull up the way to the cabin, getting my helmet on quickly before listening for footsteps. I take my dirtbike out and get on, starting it.

 "Over here," Someone yells as it roars to life and I book it toward the cabin.

-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 I ride the bike up the ramp on the back porch and turn it off, not seeing the Impala anywhere as I look around quickly. It wasn't in the front either and I take my helmet off, looking inside carefully. No one was there. "Sorry, Sis... Sorry, Mom..." I wrap my hand up in the remnants of my hoodie and punch the window of the backdoor to be able to unlock it, opening it slowly. I bring the bike and helmet in and close the door behind me, locking it again as I put the bike against it to barricade it slightly.

 "I can't hold a gun yet... Bow and arrow..." I go over to the stairs and grab the bow leaning against them followed by the practice arrows, nocking one quickly even as I grab the quiver before I climb the stairs. I crouch at the top and keep my guard up, able to see both entrances to the house.

 I hear a car pull up outside and draw the bowstring back as the doors slam, footsteps coming up the front porch. Someone's at the door and I carefully move, aiming at the floor in front of the door. It swings open and I let the arrow loose.

 "Shit!" The arrow barely misses Dean's foot as he jumps back with his brother and Dad and the three of them look toward me. "Kid? That you?" I nock another arrow and slowly come down the steps, drawing the bowstring back. "Hey, it's alright. Put the God... Put the bow down, OK?"

 "Silver arrows," I murmur and he nods, pulling the one out of the floor. Nothing happens and he passes it to the other two, all of them clean. I relax the bowstring and point the arrow at the floor, adrenaline finally leaving.

 "What happened to your arms?" I look at them and see they were badly burnt.

 "The house was on fire... And... Her body was too... I... I took the bracelet you gave her that was by her... And had to get my medicine... When I went in, the flames got me... I guess..." I feel the pain and let go of the bow and arrow, holding my arms close to my chest. "Hurts..." Dean's Dad jumps into action and starts helping me out, getting my hoodie off before he treats the burns.

 "Dean, get her some water." He goes to do that and I try to hold my arms still. "Sam, come help me out." He sits behind me and gently holds my arms still. "You're doing great, kid. Now, I've got a way to make sure they don't come looking for you anymore, OK?" I look at him and he looks back at me. "It involves taking that bike and crashing it. Think you can do something like that?"

 "But... My sister had to save up for it for at least a year," I whisper and he looks at me.

 "You want to be free?"

 "Yeah..."

 "Then that's what needs to be done to make sure you are. OK?"

 "OK..." He finishes up and I think as I drink the water Dean brings me. "I can ride it into the water back there... No one knows I can swim... And you guys are too big to fit on it..."

 "Alright. We just finished the hunt so it would be best to do it now. You up for it?"

 "Yeah..." He stands and pulls me to my feet, leading me to the bike. He takes it outside for me and I get on it, starting it up. "I... I'm gonna come with you guys, right?"

 "Right."

 "Promise?"

 "I promise, kid. Come on." I look at him and nod a bit, riding toward the water. I send it off the pier and my pant leg gets stuck on it as I see something glowing in a chest, swimming toward it once I get my pant leg free. I get in the chest and find a jar of dirt and a compass on a chain. I quickly wrap the chain around my wrist and hold the compass in my hand, lungs burning for air as I swim to the surface.

 I gasp as I emerge and struggle to stay above or swim to shore. "I got her." Dean jumps in and swims over to me. "Grab on, alright?" I wrap my arms around his chest and he swims back to shore with me, sitting next to me.

 "What the Hell is that?"

 "I don't know... The jar of dirt is weird but..." I look at the compass and run my fingers over it carefully, feeling something carved into it. "There's something carved into this..."

 "We don't have time, kid."

 "Please... I... I just want to know what's up with this..." I look at Dean's Dad and he looks back at me before nodding slightly.

 "Alright. Let's figure it out then." He leads us inside and I follow, feeling the compass still.

 "I think it's a language... My sister was learning it and teaching me..." Dean tosses me a towel when we get inside and I dry my arms and the compass off, ignoring my hair for now. I look around and grab a notebook and pen from the bookshelf in the living room, tracing the carving carefully. "Um... Look... Within... To... Under... Stand... What is... Within... This compass...? What does that mean?" I run my fingers over it more and find another carving, tracing that one carefully too. "Playing the... Piano and... Maybe your... Violin... Might help... My sweet... Baby Razi..." I think and go over to the stairs, getting in the cupboard underneath them as I put the chain on the compass around my neck.

 "What are you doing?"

 "I think there's a violin in here..." I find a case and wipe it off. "Property of Raziah Quill Emyrada. Is that my real name?"

 "I mean, Keiko called you Razi a lot with me."

 "Keiko?"

 "Your sister. She didn't let me believe your names were what your grandparents said they were."

 "Oh. OK." I open the case and see a violin, carefully taking it out. "Um..." I situate it carefully the way it shows in the picture on the lid of the case and I pluck the strings carefully, the compass getting a little warm against my chest. I continue to do that and hum softly, singing softly in another language.

 The compass gets hotter and I take it away from my chest, opening it. A ball that's a mix of blue and green light floats out of the compass, hovering in front of me for a moment, and slams into my chest hard enough to knock me back. The room spins and a burning sensation spread from my chest to my entire body before fading.

 "You alright, kid?" Dean's Dad asks and I nod a bit.

 "Yeah..." I sit up and look at my arms. "My arms don't hurt anymore..." He takes the bandages off and reveals just scars now, confused.

 "What? How?"

 "I... I don't know..."

 "She was telling the truth?" Dean says softly and we all look at him.

 "What was that, Dean?" His Dad stands and towers over him. I watch Sam as he stuffs some books from the bookshelf in my bag and he winks at me, making me smile slightly.

 "Keiko said that her Mom was like a Goddess and that she helped her hide the thing that would save the kid, Sir... I thought it was a story her Mom told her or something... I didn't think it was useful for anything..."

 "Well... This'll be helpful..." He looks at me and I stand a bit shakily. "Whoa, careful." He catches me when I start to fall and just sweeps me into his arms. "Time to go." I feel him put me in the back seat of the Impala and pass out.

-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 When I come too, it's from a weird dream and I look around as I slowly sit up, in a bed. "Dad! She's up," Sam calls and I rub my face slightly, sighing softly. Their Dad comes in and checks me over.

 "How do you feel?"

 "Weird... And like I could sleep for a week..."

 "You did."

 "Oh... Then like I could sleep for another week..."

 "How about eating?"

 "I could do that too..." He nods and Dean brings in a sandwich.

 "Peanut butter and jelly gourmet. Enjoy." I eat it and cross my legs, looking at them.

 "What am I supposed to call you?" I ask their Dad as I finish eating and he looks at me.

 "Dad would be less suspicious. If you've gotten yourself in deep shit, it's Sir."

 "Good to know. I don't have clothes other than what I have on."

 "We'll deal with that."

 "And I need a shower."

 "It's open."

 "I'm not changing back into clothes that I've worn for a week."

 "That's fair. Sammy, you got some spare clothes she could borrow?"

 "I mean, yeah. They'd be big on her, though."

 "We'll deal with that when it's time. I was able to buy you a package of underwear, though." He tosses it to me and I catch it, looking at them with a small nod.

 "Thanks..."

 "Go shower." I go into the bathroom and shower fairly quickly, washing my hair twice to get it clean. I get out and dry off before pulling the clothes on, looking in the mirror.

 "Not too big on me," I murmur to myself and dry my hair quickly, debating about blow-drying it to make sure it got completely dry before I decide against it. I tuck the T-shirt in and pull on the flannel, leaving the flannel untucked as I leave the bathroom.

 "Not bad. You need a belt, though." I look through my bag and pull out some string, tying it through the belt loops.

 "Belt."

 "OK... That works, I guess... The shirt's hanging a little low too." I dig around in the bags and pull out hair ties, tying the T-shirt back for now so it doesn't hang so low. "Alright." I roll the flannel sleeves up and run my fingers through my hair, yanking the knots out. "We can buy you a brush."

 "This works for right now." I shrug and pull it into a ponytail, sitting on the edge of the bed as I lean down to roll the pant legs up slightly. "There..." I sit up straight and brush my hands off slightly, sighing softly. "Where are we?"

 "A few states over. Someone has been by you while you've slept to keep an eye on you. And you've got some shit to learn." He pulls out a leather book and looks at me. "This is my journal. It has everything we know about the shit that goes bump in the night. Read through it and write anything in that notebook there." He points to a notebook and I grab it, unhooking the pen from the spiral. He sets his journal on the table in the kitchen area and pulls out a chair. "Get to it."

 "Alright." I pull a case out of Kat- Keiko's bag and go over to the table with it, the notebook, and pen, sitting at the table. I open the case and slip on the glasses, rubbing my head slightly to alleviate the headache that had built.

 "You need glasses?"

 "Yeah... Couldn't wear them often because people suck and would've broken them... We had to go two towns over to get these and they were expensive... Not like we could afford another pair..."

 "They look a little big."

 "Cuz they are. I got an adult pair and a repair kit to make them fit until I grow into them better. They work." I shrug and start copying information into the notebook, using Keiko's strategy when it comes to writing notes.

-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 "We're headed out, kid," Dean says and I look at him, pushing my glasses back in place. "Lock the door behind us, don't open it for anybody. You know how to hold a gun?"

 "No. That's why I used the bow and arrow."

 "Oh. Well then." Dad comes over and hands me a handgun.

 "This is the safety. Flip it off, point it where you want to shoot, gently squeeze the trigger. Don't point it at anything you don't intend to shoot and keep it pointed at the floor until you're going to shoot it. Got it?"

 "Got it. Safety off, point, squeeze, shoot. Safety stays on and stays pointed at the floor until I'm gonna shoot it." He nods and they head out. I lock the door behind them and redo the salt line there, closing the curtains. I take the books over to the bed and sit between them against the wall to be able to see the door and window without anyone trying to get in being able to see me right away, the gun to my right.

Chapter Text

 I'm fifteen now, Sam's eighteen, and Dean's twenty-two. Dean's off with Dad on a hunt while Sam and I are in school.

 I walk with Sam back to the hotel and peek a look at the paper he has from school. "What's that about?"

 "Mind your own business."

 "Geez. Touchy. Sorry." I adjust my glasses to be settled better against my face and pull my bag higher up my shoulder. "What did the counselor want?"

 "How do you know about that?"

 "I hear things."

 "The security guard told you."

 "The security guard told me. You gonna tell me?"

 "I can go to college."

 "That's great! You can get out of this life! Congrats, Sammy!" He scoffs softly and wraps an arm around my shoulders. "And I could come with you! I'd finally manage to make some friends! Other than you and Dean, that is," I say quickly and he smiles, leading me inside the hotel room.

 "Get your homework done."

 "Alright." I get to work on that and he looks at the paper still. "What college are you going to go to?"

 "Stanford."

 "OK! Big goals! They've got a lot of fancy-schmancy assholes though, right? And rich pricks?"

 "Yeah, I guess," He scoffs and I nod, finishing up my homework easily. "Done already?"

 "You know it! This is easy, dude!" He chuckles and comes over to look it over, nodding.

 "Good job." I hear the Impala and look out the window.

 "Dean and Dad are back." He nods and they both come in. "Hey, guys."

 "Hey, kid." Dad sits on the couch and Sam looks at him nervously so I give him a push.

 "Sam has some awesome news." They look at us and Sam glares at me a bit. I smile sweetly up at him from where I was sitting and he rubs the back of his neck slightly.

 "The counselor at school said I could get a free ride to college with my grades." Dad looks at him and Dean smiles.

 "Nice. You could always have something to fall back on. It would be hard to hunt and go to college though," Dean says as he unpacks the bags to clean the weapons, kicking me away from the table, and I move my stuff to help him out.

 "Yeah. Which is why I wouldn't be hunting anymore." Dean freezes and Dad stands up, looking at him.

 "What?"

 "Dad, I have a chance to be something more! To do some good that would get me recognized instead of chased out of a town!"

 "We're doing good now, Sam," He growls and I look between them then at Dean, who was busying himself with cleaning the weapons.

 "I'm going to college and you can't stop me. I'm eighteen."

 "Then go. But if you walk out that door, don't bother coming back!" They stare at each other before Sam leaves and I follow quickly, avoiding Dad's hand when he tries to grab me as I grab my bag.

 "Sam! Wait up!" He spins on his heel and catches me.

 "This is your fault! And you think I want you to come with me? I was going to find a way to talk to him about it later! You're always sticking your nose where it doesn't belong!"

 "I was just trying to help," I say weakly and he pushes me back toward the hotel room.

 "I never asked for your help! And I never said I was bringing you with me! Get back inside before I make you!" He lets me go and turns to continue walking, having his bag on his shoulder.

 "But, Sam... This is our chance at normal," I try and he comes back over, shoving me on my ass.

 "No, it isn't!" He leaves and I sit there until Dean brings me back inside.

 "Clean the damned weapons," Dad growls and slams the door on his way out it, making me flinch.

 "I was just trying to help him," I whisper and Dean gently pats my back, pulling me into his side in a one-armed hug.

 "Let's get these cleaned, alright?" I nod a bit and help him clean them.

-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 Dean is twenty-six now, Sam's twenty-two somewhere, and I'm eighteen now, graduated from the high school we stayed at for more than a month at the top of my class and as Valedictorian. Dad was out on a hunt, but Dean was there and cheering like crazy for me along with some teachers that pushed me.

 "Dean, we need help on this case. I get Dad sent it to us but even with me and you, it's a bit much," I say a month after graduation and he looks at me. "We need Sam's help."

 "You know where he is?"

 "He said he wanted to go to Standford before he left that day... He's probably still there... Dean, we need his help..."

 "Fine. Come on." I get in the passenger seat and he drives to Stanford since we were close. "You wanted to stay at that high school for this."

 "Maybe...?" He chuckles and stops in front of the school. "Oh, I see him." I carefully point him out and we watch him walk into a building with a blonde chick. "She's hot."

 "Yeah. Wait, what?" He looks at me and I shrug.

 "She's hot. I'd hit that. I mean that respectfully," I assure and he grunts softly in response, moving over to outside the building. "Up the stairs, doesn't look like they locked the door. Not like it'd be a problem for us, though." He nods slightly and we get out as soon as the lights go out and have been out for at least an hour.

 "No noises after the lights are out? Poor Sammy boy."

 "With that lady? I'd leave the lights on." He glares at me slightly and I hold my hands up slightly, both of us sneaking inside the apartment. I hear someone coming and step to the side as Dean goes to investigate, both of us staying in the shadows.

 Dean easily takes care of getting the bat out of Sam's hands but Sam manages to pin him and I knock Sam onto the ground. "Hey, tiger," Dean pants softly and I smirk down at Sam.

 "Dean? Raz?" I stand and help him to his feet as the lights turn on, all of us turning to look at the blonde. She was wearing pink striped boy shorts and a Smurfs crop top.

 "Is everything alright, Sam?"

 "Yeah, Jess. It's fine. Uh, this is my brother, Dean, and our little sister, Raziah."

 "I'll go get changed."

 "Oh, no, I wouldn't dream of it," Dean says with a charming smile and I look at her, nodding slightly.

 "Yeah, you look real comfortable. Don't worry. I'll make sure Dean keeps his hands to himself," I smile charmingly with a slight cockiness to it and she looks at me.

 "What about your hands?"

 "I am the picture of a female gentleman. I love the Smurfs." She nods a bit and Sam hits the back of my head followed by Dean.

 "Get your tongue back in your mouth."

 "Pick your jaw up off the ground, Dean." He glares at me slightly and I put my hands in my pockets, looking at Sam. "Been a while."

 "Yeah. What do you two want?" Dean looks at me and I kind of glare at Sam.

 "You hear about the graduating class of Palo Alto High School, Sammy?"

 "What?"

 "Oh, I did! Their Valedictorian was like an underdog. She did amazing despite only being there for a few months. What was her name?" Jess looks at Sam and he kinda shrugs while Dean watches me.

 "That one you were following for your niece?" Sam thinks and goes a little pale. "Raziah Quill Emyrada," He says softly and I nod.

 "That was you?" Jess asks and I nod with a tight smile.

 "Yep. And I have Sam to thank. Always helped me out with my homework and pushed me to do well. Thanks, Sammy. Would've been great if you had been there with Dean. But, you weren't answering my calls or emails or letters."

 "Raz-"

 "I'll be waiting in the car, Dean." He nods and I leave the apartment, upset still. I sit in the front seat and wait for them.

 They come out about twenty minutes later and Dean gets in the driver's seat while Sam comes to the passenger door. "You're in the back, Sam."

 "My legs are too long, Raz. You know that."

 "Sucks to be you."

 "Kid." I look at Dean and he nods toward the backseat. "You can read your book or whatever you want, alright?"

 "Fine. Whatever." I open the door and hit Sam with it before getting in the back.

 "Hey! Easy on the doors and apologize to Sam for hitting him with it," Dean barks and I grab my bag, digging around in it. "Fine." He grabs my bag from my lap and puts it in the middle before driving.

 "Give it back, Dean!"

 "You'll get it back when we get there." I clench my jaw slightly and don't argue, staring out the window. "Get some sleep, alright?" He says slightly gentler and I don't respond, taking my glasses off as I close my eyes.

 "She gonna hold this grudge?" Sam asks after about ten minutes since I'm known for falling asleep quickly in the car but I'm still awake and listen to them.

 "Probably, Sam! She tried to get ahold of you for weeks because she thought you'd be proud to know how well she did! She couldn't even get through to your phone and emails didn't work! It's like you deleted them without even looking at them!"

 "They went to trash without me interfering. She kept emailing me about hunts and I got tired of it."

 "She emailed you about those hunts because she was trying to show you how she was using what you taught her about research to find the things we hunted! Damnit, Sam!" Dean hits the steering wheel and it's quiet for a few minutes. "She just wants us to be proud of her and tries too hard... I've had to put her in bed after she's passed out on lore or homework so many times I lost count... She wasn't surprised about Dad not being at her graduation and was fine with it. But you? She tried not to show it but it broke her heart, man... Not even steak and those nasty orange fries helped her mood."

 "They're not nasty," I grumble as I look at them and Sam turns in the seat to look at me. "And stop talking about me when I'm in the backseat."

 "You're supposed to be asleep," Dean says gently and I shrug, sitting up as I put my glasses on.

 "Not tired."

 "Raz, I'm sorry."

 "It's fine. I thought Dad would be the hard one to make proud, but I guess not. Wanna turn the radio up, Dean?" He does after a moment and I listen, falling asleep now.

-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 "Ha... Hahaha!" I laugh from the backseat after Sam drove through the house and he looks back at me. "Dean's going to kill you..."

 "Probably..." He climbs out and I'm about to follow when they both get pinned against the doors by a dresser. I watch through the window to see the Woman in White get taken care of by the ghosts of her children and nod. 

 "Well... That was cool." They push the dresser off of them and get in the front seat, Dean backing us out of the house as I lean over the seat. "So, the cops had Dad's journal."

 "What?"

 "Yeah. Look." I open it and show them the page that was marked by a paperclip. "They're coordinates. He's leading us to him."

 "That's great. But I have to get back. I have an important meeting tomorrow morning."

 "Who cares? We're back together as a family! This is what's important, Sam!"

 "Maybe to you, but not to me, Raz! This meeting will help me live the rest of my life normally!" He yells and I look at him. "Unlike you!"

 "Yeah, yeah... I'm well aware I'm the freak of this family..." I sit back in the backseat and he looks at me.

 "That's not-"

 "Yes, it is. Don't lie and say that wasn't what you meant. Enjoy your normal fucking life, Sam." I shove my headphones on and listen to my music loudly, blocking them out. He slams the door behind him when he gets out and I climb in the front, shoving my Walkman and headphones in my bag again.

 "Kid, come here." Dean raises one arm and I slide over, leaning into his chest as he hugs me. "It's alright." I rub my face slightly and he rubs my back gently.

 I pull away and look at the apartment. "Something doesn't feel right, Dean..." He follows me out of the car and toward the building.

 "JESS!" Sam yells and we both run up the stairs, into the room. We look at the ceiling, seeing Jess in a white dress there as flames surround her, and Dean pulls Sam off of the bed.

 "Come on, Sam!"

 "JESS! NO!" I help pull Sam out of the apartment and we get down to the Impala, standing there before emergency services pull up.

 "Sam?" I shake him slightly and he looks at me.

 "Come on... We've got work to do." He throws a shotgun in the trunk and slams it.

 "Guess the backseat is my place now," I grumble as I climb in and Dean scoffs softly while Sam doesn't respond.

-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 We finally found Dad and then got into a car accident. Dean and I had our birthdays making us twenty-seven and nineteen. Dean had a rough patch for a while but Dad got Sam to get ingredients to summon a demon and they got into an argument, a breaking glass ending it. "I think Dean's here and is tired of you two having such petty, bullshit arguments while he's in there barely hanging on!"

 "Don't you dare talk to me that way, little girl!"

 "I can talk to the two of you however the Hell I want! You fucking abandoned us for three years to play house with the hot chick Jess and sent all of my emails to the trash bin while blocking my number! And you? You fucking went off to try and be Mr. Macho Man on your own hunting down Yellow Eyes on your own like a dumbass! And you both missed one of the biggest parts of my life! If Dean dies in that fucking bed because neither of you can pull your heads out of your asses, I will never forgive you! He's been there for me while you guys were off fucking around! Get your shit together!" I storm out of Dad's hospital room and to Dean's, sitting next to his bed as I furiously wipe away tears. "Please don't leave me with these two jackasses..."

 I get Sam and Dean coffee with Dad after he woke up and smile a bit. "Hey, Raz."

 "Yeah, Dad?"

 "You know I'm proud of you, right? Because I am. I'm proud of you, Sammy, and Dean."

 "Thanks..."

 "And good job making Valedictorian, whatever that means. You made all of us proud, kiddo. I'll meet you back in Dean's room. And... I love you and your brothers." I nod and he walks off as I finish getting Sam and Dean coffee, downing my umpteenth cup before I head back to Dean's room. I go past a room and walk back to the doorway, seeing Dad on the floor.

 "Dad?" I drop the cups and run over to him, checking for a pulse. "Dad!" I think quickly and start doing CPR. "HELP!" I continue the compressions on his chest just like he showed me, and nurses come in. "He... He was on the floor... Please help him..." They get me out of the way and take my place as more doctors and nurses flood the room, pushing me out as they put him on the bed.

 "Raz! What's going on?" I can't form words and point into the room. They look and freeze on either side of me as they struggle to help him.

 "Time of death, ten forty-one AM," The doctor calls and they look at us. "I'm sorry. We did all that we could." They leave the room and I stare at Dad's body, going in with them.

 "I should've known something was wrong... He knew this was going to happen..." I run a hand through my hair and Dean grabs my shoulders, making me look at him.

 "What are you talking about?"

 "He said he was proud of us... And... And that he loved us... He never said anything like that... I should've fucking known!" He pulls me into his arms and I choke on a sob. "I'm such an idiot!" He holds me an arm's length away and looks at me, shaking me slightly by my shoulders

 "Stop it. We wouldn't have been able to do anything, alright. It was going to happen anyway. Nothing we could've done would've stopped it. Alright?" He growls and I nod.

 "Alright..."

 The doctors release Dean and release Dad's body to us so we salt and burn it.

-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 Sam gets kidnapped at twenty-three years old and Dean and I have to go find him at twenty-eight and twenty with Bobby.

 "Dean!" We run toward Sam as he hobbles toward us and I see someone running up behind him.

 "Sam! Watch out!" It's too late and the guy stabs him in the back. "NO!" I run forward and Dean catches Sam as he falls forward. I run with Bobby to try to catch the guy but he's fucking fast and Bobby wheezes while I still run to get back to my idiot brothers.

 "Come on, Sammy... You're gonna be fine..."

 "Dean... Raz..."

 "You... You're gonna be fine, big brother... You're gonna be fine..." I say through the tears and he looks at me, patting my face gently.

 "It's OK..." He falls limp against Dean and closes his eyes.

 "No... No, no, no, no... Not again... Not again," I whisper and try to get him to open his eyes again. "Come on, Sammy... Please..."

 "We'll bring him back, Raz... Come on..." I help Dean get him up and in the backseat of the Impala despite Bobby trying to argue about it.

 "Stick a sock in it, Singer!" I yell suddenly as I spin on him after Sam's in the car and he freezes. "I'm sorry... I... We... We need him back, Bobby..."

 "I've got a house you can stay in while you figure it out... Ellen and I will be at the gate..." I nod a bit and get in the back seat, putting Sam's head in my lap like he'd do when I was sick on the road, gently playing with his hair.

 "It's gonna be OK, big brother... You're gonna be OK... We're gonna bring you back... Cuz that's our job... Look after each other..." Dean follows Bobby and we both carry him inside, laying him on the bed.

 "Stay here with him, Raz."

 "I will." Dean leaves and I keep playing with Sam's hair gently, falling asleep against the headboard.

 I wake to Sam bolting upright and groaning. "Sam!" I hug him and he hugs me back, confused.

 "What happened?"

 "You got stabbed but Dean patched you up. He's at the gate right now with Bobby and Ellen. Come on. We're close." I lead him out of the house and we run to the gate, getting there just as it opens.

 Yellow Eyes throws Dean against a gravestone and I jump on his back, wrapping my arm around his neck tightly. "Sam!" He grabs the Colt and fumbles it as he's thrown against another gravestone.

 "Get off of me!" He throws me off of his back and I land in between the boys, crying out in pain as my head slams into a gravestone. He yells and I look to see that a spirit was fighting with a black mass.

 "Dad?" I breathe and see the Colt, dragging it closer to us. Dean takes it and levels it at Yellow Eyes. The black mass knocks Dad back and Yellow Eyes looks at Dean as he pulls the trigger. His body flashes before it crumples as Bobby and Ellen get the door shut, both of them looking over. The boys get to their feet and I struggle, falling again as blood gets in my eyes. Dean helps me up and supports me as Dad smiles at us.

 "Good job." He glows blue before turning into a ball and flying upward quickly.

 "So... Is it just me or is anyone else thinking about how if he were alive he totally would've kicked our asses for taking his kill?" I ask and the others bark out laughs, shaking their heads.

 "Dean. What did you do to bring Sam back?"

 "A deal," He admits and I pull away, looking at him as I almost fall again even as my head heals itself.

 "Ten years?"

 "No..."

 "Five?"

 "One year..." I look at him and wipe the blood away, not sure what to say.

 "A year... Are you a fucking idiot?" I explode and they look at me as my hair floats like I'm underwater, my eyes glowing. "We could've found another way to bring him back! You just signed your life and soul away and you're leaving us to fend for ourselves in this fucking shitty world!" I grab his shirt and shake him slightly. "How much more do we have to get torn away from us? How many more people? We lost the fucking mullet guy because of Yellow Eyes, and Dad! I'm sick and fucking tired of it, Dean!"

 He wraps his arms around me and squeezes the back of my neck as he presses my face into his shoulder, making me power down. I hit his chest a few times with my fists and rest them against it, gripping his shirt. "I know, kid... But, hey, I'm gonna make sure I'm there for your first legal drink in a bar." I let out a wet laugh and he rubs his thumb against my neckbone. "It'll be alright. You guys will be fine. You're fucking smart as Hell and both of you run circles around me."

 "You're smart too, about different things."

 "Whatever you say, kid." He presses a gentle kiss to my hair and stays there. "You better not be getting snot all over my damned shirt, kid."

 "Dick," I scoff as I pull away, scrubbing at my face, and he grins slightly, shoving me away slightly by my head.

 "Shorty."

 "Why do I stick around you idiots?" I mutter and Sam leans on me slightly.

 "Because you like us?"

 "Unlikely, but sure. Let's go with that." He rolls his eyes and looks at me as we all head back to the cars.

 "Are you still pissed about your graduation?"

 "Wait. You graduated?" Bobby looks at me and I nod.

 "Valedictorian in two months. Beat my old record of when I got dumped on you, Bobby."

 "Yeah. You got that in five months then. Good job, kid." He ruffles my hair and I fix it easily, rolling my eyes slightly.

 "Thanks, old man."

 "Got another graduate in the family then. Good," Ellen says as she hugs me and I hug her back, smiling a bit.

 "If Sam were around at that time, he wouldn't have let anything slide. Dean just kept up with the schedule he made for me to keep me at the top of the class." Sam looks guilty and I look at him, punching his arm. "You ditch me like that again, I'm gonna throw you in the ocean."

 "Sure you will," He scoffs and shoves me slightly, smiling. "We're good?" He offers me a fist and I look at it, making him start to lower it slowly.

 "We're good." I tap my fist to his fist and he smiles. "Now can you tone the damned eyes down? It feels like I'm trying to drown kittens when you look at me like that. Damn." He chuckles and nods.

-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 A year later, we're all in a house as hellhounds howl just past the doors and Dean looks at Ruby. "Guys, that isn't Ruby." I look at her and she smirks.

 "Darn. Fun's over?" I spin the demon-killing knife in my hand and go toward her just for me and Sam to get pinned against walls as Dean's pinned against the floor. Lillith goes over and opens the door to the hellhounds.

 "No! Dean!" I struggle against the magic and Dean screams as he gets torn to shreds by the hellhounds. "NO!" I feel myself power up and vines surround Lillith before she ends up smoking out, both of us being let down. "Dean! No!" We run over to him but it was too late and Sam pulls his upper body into his lap, rocking slightly. I sob and bury my hands in my hair, rocking slightly. "No... We... We can't salt and burn him... We... We gotta bury him..." Sam nods his agreement and we do that.

-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 Four months later, Sam and I are in a motel room and he's looking for a way to bring Dean back while I'm being utterly useless, listening to my music quietly. Sam was his usual self while I was in a slump and can't get out of it no matter how hard I try or how hard Sam's newest hot chick of the week hits me without him knowing.

 There's a knock at the door and Sam looks at me. "Wanna get that since you can't help with finding a way to bring him back?"

 "Sorry," I say softly, leaving my headphones on, and he takes them off followed by taking my Walkman.

 "Get the door. You'll get these back after you've helped me translate this stuff."

 "OK..." I go over to the door and open it as I pull out my wallet, wearing a shirt of Dean's. "How much for the shitty pizza that'll match the shitty feeling that's been inside me for the past four months?" I look up and freeze. "Sam... It's happening again..."

 "Fucking Hell, Raz." He slams the book shut and storms over. "Didn't know it became so damned difficult to pay for a stupid pizza." He looks at the people in the doorway and freezes too before he's trying to attack one of them.

 "Hey! Calm down, Sam! I already checked! It's Dean," Bobby says as he keeps him from attacks Dean and I can't function anymore, sinking to my knees on the floor as I curl into myself.

 I come back to myself in the backseat of the Impala and curl up a bit tighter, knowing Sam must be mad at me. "You alright back there, kid?" I look up and see Dean looking at me from the driver's seat.

 "Dean?"

 "Yup."

 "Dean?"

 "Still yup."

 "Dean...?" He looks concerned and gently feels my head.

 "It's me, Raz." I sit up and throw my arms around his neck, tears cascading down my face. "Whoa. OK." He gently rubs my back and I sob. "Hey, hey, hey. It's alright. I'm here and Sam's gonna stop being a dick to you. We got some help from a couple of pals of mine who came in just in time to stop me from doing something I'd regret down there. Wanna meet them?" I nod quickly and slowly pull away, still kinda clinging to his shirt. "They're gonna get in back with you, alright? You stay behind me and they'll get in on Sam's side. OK?" I nod again and he gestures out the windshield slightly.

 A short guy with hair about as long as Sam's comes into view and smiles gently at me. "The Trickster?" I ask softly and Dean shakes his head.

 "No, kid. Archangel. Gabriel," Gabriel says gently and I nod a bit as he slides in. A guy in a suit and tie with a trench coat on stands outside and looks at me. "This is Castiel, my younger brother. We foiled Heaven's plans to use Dean-O to start the apocalypse."

 "OK..."

 "And I gave Sammy-Boy some good incentive to not be an ass to you anymore by being a pain in his ass." I barely look at Sam and he was avoiding my eyes.

 "I'm sorry... I... I... I didn't-"

 "Stop," Gabriel says sternly and I stop, looking at him as I barely keep from crying at the thought of disappointing Sam while my hands go to my lap. "You remember that club you went to when you turned eighteen and you got back to the hotel room at two in the morning and John made you run five miles instead of two?" I nod and he looks at me. "Verbal answers."

 "Yes, Sir," I say softly and he looks at me, facial features gentling.

 "That's when all of this started, huh?"

 "Yeah..." I look at my lap and he tilts my head up.

 "Samuel had no place trying to be what you needed because he needs the same thing and didn't properly give you what you needed. But that isn't his fault because he isn't what you need. Alright?"

 "Alright..."

 "Neither were those women he brought back who hit you," Castiel says easily and I look down again.

 "They hit you?" Sam asks, surprised, and I nod a tiny bit. "Raz... I'm so sorry..." He gently rubs my arm and I rub my face a bit.

 "Now. Moving away from this subject, some shit needs doing in New York. Let's go, Dean-O." Dean gently squeezes my neck and drives to New York.

Chapter Text

 When we get to New York, I was starving as I had refused to eat anything on the way up because I didn't like any of the food being offered and I look around a bit. "I want Chinese food," I say softly and Dean looks at me in the mirror. "I have money... Just... Not a vehicle..."

 "Well, you've got me. I'll show you the best Chinese place."

 We're suddenly not in the car anymore and I look around, hand gripping Gabriel's shirt tightly. "It's alright. One of my powers is teleportation. Same with Cassie. Call me Gabe, alright?"

 "Alright..."

 "Alright. Look. Sam and I need to talk and Cass and Dean need to talk. So, here's your bag too in case you need it. That place has the best Chinese food in all of New York. You'll love it." He smiles gently at me and I nod.

 "OK..." He gently pats my shoulder and I sling my bag over my shoulder, going inside after a slight shove from him.

 It was pretty empty except for a large table in the middle of the restaurant with a lot of people around it and I go toward the counter, searching for my wallet so I can pay for what I get.

 "Ouch!" I move my bag to my other side quickly at the yelp and look at them, seeing that I made them spill their drink over themselves. "Watch what you're doing!" I just nod and go to the counter quickly, finding my wallet.

 "What can I get you today?" I look at the menu quickly and take a deep breath, steadying my nerves.

 "Um... A large order of sweet and sour chicken with white rice, two pork egg rolls, and extra sweet and sour sauce, please..."

 "To drink?"

 "Um... Cherry Pepsi?" He nods and hands me a bottle of it.

 "Twenty dollars even, please." I pull out my wallet and give him a twenty then another two twenties. "Just twenty."

 "It's, uh... Tip?"

 "Oh. Thank you! Your food will be ready in about five minutes." He gives me a placard and I look at it. "We'll bring it out to you. Here are some chopsticks if you want them."

 "Thank you..." He hands me the stuff again and I go over to a table, able to see the large table.

 "Sorry I'm late, Mr. Stark!" I look toward the door and lock eyes with an old friend. "Raziah?"

 "Creepy crawly?"

 "Still as funny as the last time I saw you," He scoffs with an eye roll and I smile a bit. "Hey."

 "What?"

 "You gotta do it. Do it for the Vine." I go over to him and stare at him.

 "What the fuck is up, Kyle?" I offer him my hand and he takes it, accepting the bro hug. "Dude, it's been a minute."

 "I know! Where are your bodyguards?"

 "They're my brothers, idiot."

 "Brothers. Bodyguards. Same difference."

 "No... A good amount of difference between the two, Peter," I laugh and he smiles brightly, seeing the guy bring out my food.

 "Your food got brought out."

 "Sweet! Thank you," I call to him and he bows slightly before going back to the kitchen.

 "Come on!" Peter grabs my food and I look at him, offended.

 "Hey, hey, hey! My food! Get your grubby mitts off of it!" He puts it at the large table and I lock eyes with the guy I hit with my bag. "Ya... Y'know... Uh... You... You can keep the food... Um... Later..."

 "Not happening! Come on, Raz!" He grabs the rest of my stuff and puts it to the left of the guy I hit.

 "I'm good..."

 "Come on." He pulls me over and I begrudgingly sit next to him as Peter sits across from me. "Hey, Mr. Wilson."

 "We've been over this. Sam's fine," Sam, the guy I hit, says and I find myself wishing I had booze.

 "Right. Anyway, this is the friend I was telling you about. She's a genius!"

 "I disagree with that statement," I mutter and take a drink of my soda to try to get rid of the dryness in my mouth and throat.

 "Why do you say that, Peter?"

 "She was correcting our teacher."

 "You do that all the time."

 "She was fourteen and a freshman in a class filled with seniors."

 "Not bad."

 "It gets better. It was a college professor and he was so mad. Remember?" He looks at me and I nod a bit.

 "He was screaming that I didn't know what I was talking about then gave me detention when I proved him wrong... Dad was pissed..." I run a hand through my hair before putting it up and my stomach growls.

 "Don't tell me you're back on that stupid crap of not eating for days at a time."

 "You're four years older than me and I can kick your ass."

 "So?"

 "So, that means you aren't my parents or brothers. Even though Sam's only three years older than me and I can kick his ass sometimes," I murmur and he looks at me.

 "Not the point! You need to eat!"

 "I had good reason for not eating for days at a time back then and you know it!"

 "Yeah, yeah. Your Dad was a bum."

 I stand so suddenly that my chair goes flying and he looks at me in shock as I glare at him. "Don't ever say that again."

 "Alright, alright. Sorry. But, yeah. I know. He couldn't always give you enough money between jobs to make it so the three of you could eat, even when Dean helped. Will you please sit down and eat?" I glare at him for a moment longer and someone brings my chair back. "Please?" I sit without another word and open the chopsticks.

 "You know how to use those?"

 "Yes."

 "Is that something else your sister taught you?" I don't respond and use chopsticks to eat my food. "Sorry... Didn't think it was still this sore..."

 "It's always going to be sore, Peter. All of my memories are sore."

 "No happy ones anywhere in that head of yours?" Sam asks and I don't respond. "I asked you a question." I glance at him and see him staring at me, eyes slightly stern. I turn my eyes back to my food and stir it slightly.

 "There are a few..."

 "Like?"

 "The first time I shot a gun and hit my mark head-on at twelve. Hitting my mark head-on by throwing a knife the next day. Learning anything new. Dean cheering as I walked the stage. And my Valedictorian speech at my graduation."

 "Oh! Yeah! It was a great one!" I look at Peter, confused, and he looks nervous all of the sudden.

 "You weren't there, Peter. Or is my nickname spot on, Spider-Man?" He sputters for a moment and I narrow my eyes at him. "Cool. So you were there as that persona. Good to know."

 "It was a good speech," A guy on Peter's right says and I look at him.

 "You weren't there, either." 

 "I offered you an internship." I think back and shake my head.

 "Iron Man did. You are not Iron Man."

 "I'm Tony Stark."

 "Genius billionaire playboy philanthropist. Congrats."

 "I am Iron Man." I nod slowly and roll my eyes at my food.

 "You're Iron Man as soon as I'm the Black Widow."

 "You can't be cuz she's right there." He points to a red-headed woman and I look at her.

 "Peter."

 "I mean, he's not lying." I look at him and nod a bit.

 "Cool, cool... My bad... You learn not to trust anyone that isn't close to you really quickly in my line of work."

 "Which is?"

 "None of your business," Dean says from behind him and he looks at me. "Let's go, kid."

 "But I'm eating."

 "You can finish it in the car," Sam says simply and Peter makes a slight gesture like 'see?'

 "I'm almost twenty-three years old. You guys can't boss me around anymore."

 "We're your older brothers. It's in our job description to be a pain in your ass."

 "And I'm your younger sister. It's in my job description to make your lives Hell on Earth. And, gotta say... I've been doing a shitty job at that." They glare at me and I set my chopsticks down to glare right back, crossing my arms over my chest as I lean back in my chair. "What? Gonna wait and see who blinks first? It's always you guys."

 "It's time to go, Raziah," Dean growls and I don't move a muscle.

 "Then go, Dean. I'll catch up with you. I'm catching up with an old friend." They look at Peter and he chuckles nervously.

 "Hey again, guys."

 "Peter. Kid, I thought I told you to stay away from him?"

 "Dean, I thought I told you to stop flirting with everything that walks?" Someone chokes on their drink and I maintain eye contact with Dean.

 "That has nothing to do with this conversation."

 "I turn twenty-three in December, Dean. And, thanks to you two and Dad, I can handle myself just fine."

 "That better not mean what I think it does."

 "It might. It might not. It does mean that I'm staying right here. Sam got his chance. I want mine."

 "Look how that turned out for me."

 "Well, good thing that the cause of it has been taken care of, huh?"

 "Last chance to come, kid," Dean tries gently and I look at him, easing up on my glare.

 "I'm good, Dean." He looks at me and nods after a moment.

 "Alright. Call us if you need us." I nod and he guides Sam out, despite him arguing that we should just drag me with them.

 "Well. That was interesting." I nod my agreement with Peter and finish my food, nursing my soda as I try to figure out what to do now.

 "You look lost."

 "Kinda... Dude, I've been moving across the country since I was ten... Being anywhere for longer than a month was nothing short of a damned miracle... And I've been doing what needs to be done for just as long... What the Hell do I do now?"

 "Take a vacation to Hawaii?"

 "I don't fly. No way in Hell is that happening." I shudder slightly at the thought and Peter looks at me.

 "What do you have against planes?"

 "Demons."

 "Oh. Right. That stuff exists."

 "Maybe go see a psychiatrist?" Mr. Stark suggests and I look at him.

 "What? Gods can exist but none of the other shit can? That's a little sus, man."

 "What- Never mind. Give me proof that they exist."

 "I mean. I know two angels. Sorta. I feel like they're both going to be screwing my brothers, though. So, it's a little weird...? But, so is my life, so... Yeah..."

 "Peter. Translation."

 "Her life's a mess, she met two angels today, and one of them is going to be screwing Dean while the other screws Sam because they hunt monsters. She saved me from one of them too."

 "What kind? A vampire?"

 "No. A Djinn. They put you into a coma-like state and either give you your most pleasant thoughts or your most terrifying ones for them to feed on as they drain you of your blood." They look at me and I dig around the inside of my bag, pulling out the battered notebook. "This notebook has everything I know about every supernatural being I've come across over almost thirteen years. Which has been... A lot. It all exists." I feel a presence suddenly behind me and the others jump. "Trench coat or candy?"

 "Candy...?"

 "Hey, Gabe."

 "Raziah. Telling them all of your family's secrets now?"

 "Not all of them. Just... Enough."

 "Mhmm. Sam Wilson. Bucky Barnes. Nice to meet you. The three of you would get along well."

 "Why do I feel like you're trying to play matchmaker?" He smirks at me and disappears. "I already hate that power." I look at the table and see my notebook was gone, looking at the other's hands.

 "I have it," Mr. Stark says and holds it up slightly. "You have nice handwriting and this is a good note-taking strategy. Where'd you learn it?"

 "My sister..." He nods and looks through it more, nodding now and then.

 "How about we go back to the Tower?" Peter suggests and Mr. Stark nods.

 "Sounds good. Come on." He gets a car and the guy driving takes us to a tall tower. I watch out the window as I adjust my glasses and they break.

 "Great..." I dig around in my bag and find the repair kit as I squint at them.

 "How long have you had those?"

 "Since I was... Five?"

 "You need a new pair."

 "These still work just fine. As soon as I can put them back together..." Someone takes my glasses from me and I hear crunching. "I sincerely hope one of you didn't just break my only pair of glasses that I need to see anything without being right in front of it."

 "I did." I lean toward the voice and their face finally comes into focus when my nose is almost touching their face. "Hello."

 "Why did you break my glasses more?"

 "So you have a reason to get new ones. Bucky Barnes. Nice to meet you."

 "Bucky Barnes, you are an asshole and are now my seeing-eye human."

 "Like Hell I am." I sit back in my seat and can feel the headache coming on already from straining my eyes.

 "I am nearsighted. Extremely so. I needed those or else I get pounding headaches. And I don't remember the strength of the prescription. So, until they get fixed or I get a new pair, you're my seeing-eye human. Good job, dude." I close my eyes to reduce the strain and feel the car stop.

 "We're here." The door opens and someone helps me out. Someone links my arm with theirs and leads me inside.

 "I may not be Buck, but I'm the next best thing," Sam says to me and I follow him blindly. "You're putting an awful lot of trust in some complete strangers."

 "I am... Oh, God... I'm putting too much trust and faith in complete strangers," I mutter to myself and he squeezes my neck slightly.

 "Calm down. I was just teasing you. Sorry." He guides me onto an elevator and I sense one other person on the elevator with us. "Buck. Give them to her."

 "Here," He grumbles and glasses slide on my face, making everything clear. "Tony fixed them in the car on the way over here. They've got some tech in it now."

 "Wow... Cool..." I smile a bit and they look at each other.

 "Hey, Raziah..."

 "Yeah?"

 "Are you a sub?" Sam asks and I struggle to respond before just nodding, looking at the floor. "Words," He growls softly and I gulp slightly.

 "Yes..." Bucky grabs my chin and has me look at him.

 "Yes, what?"

 "Yes, Sirs..."

 "Good girl." I close my eyes as I relax at the praise and lean into his hold slightly. "Wow," He breathes and runs a thumb over my bottom lip. I take it into my mouth and suck lightly, making him gasp softly. "God... Sam..."

 "I see, Buck." The elevator dings and I lose the thumb and touch, whining softly since I was already floating as I open my eyes. The two of them pull me off of the elevator and I sway slightly in the middle of the floor as they sit on a couch. Sam snaps as he points in front of him and I drop to my knees without any grace, making them both wince. "Get over here on this pillow." Bucky tosses a pillow at Sam's feet and I go over, carefully getting on the pillow as I brace myself on Sam's knees so I don't fall over. "Good girl." He pets my hair and I relax more, leaning into the touch as I close my eyes again. Cold fingers brush against my bottom lip and I open my mouth slightly, letting them slide into my mouth to rest against my tongue.

 "Eyes open." I blink them open and focus on Bucky's face as I see why the fingers are so cold. "Like my metal hand?" I nod as I blush and he smiles, gently pressing my mouth open as I let him do whatever he wants. Sam gently pulls my hair out of my ponytail and runs his fingers through my hair. "Being so good for us, Doll."

 "Buck. I need her to be able to talk." He takes his fingers out and I whine, trying to follow them. Sam tightens his fingers in my hair and I gasp, going back to where I originally was. "Shh. You don't have to keep apologizing." I close my mouth, having not realized I was even talking, and he gently runs his fingers through my hair. "Have you ever had a steady dom?"

 "Dad, Sam, and Dean bossed me around and I listened... Sam's been bringing women over and they did too..."

 "So authority figures but no doms other than the ones your brother brought. Were they good and give you what you needed?"

 "No... They would hit me a lot..." I rest my chin on his knee and he continues to pet my hair.

 "OK. When did this start?"

 "When I turned eighteen, I went to a club that was close to the hotel room we were staying in at around eight and didn't get back until two... Dad and Dean were up waiting for me and I thought they were going to kill me... Instead, I just had to shower and run five miles instead of two and after that shower, Dad handed me my ass on a silver platter with the help of his belt... Luckily it was Christmas break because he made the lesson stick every night for a week..."

 "Wow. Did you break a huge rule in doing what you did?"

 "Yeah... I was supposed to let them know where I was and keep my phone on... I didn't do either of those and they had been searching everywhere for me... Which wasted gas and time where they could've been researching the thing they were after..."

 "Alright, good to know. So, you were at the club from eight in the morning to two at night or eight at night to two in the morning. Why are you shaking your head?"

 "I was there from eight in the morning until two the next morning..."

 "I would've tanned your ass for more than a week if I was your Pops," Bucky says simply and I look at my lap, blushing bright red. Sam gently pulls my head back up by my hair and I look at them as he sets my chin back on his knee. "What did you do that you were there for almost a whole day?"

 "I have the list on my phone..." Sam lets go of my hair and I look through my bag to grab my phone, scrolling through it. "And pictures... Didn't know about those..." I blush more and get to the picture of the list. "Here..." I hand my phone to Sam and he reads the list, zooming in on it. "If, um, if you swipe this way, you can look at the pictures," I say shyly as I lift myself higher on my knees to show him which way to swipe without touching the screen and he nods.

 Bucky lifts me and has me straddle his lap, making me blush at how easily he maneuvers me the way he wants. He chuckles and gently runs his thumbs over my cheekbones where the blush resides. "You blush so beautifully." He pulls my bottom lip down with his metal thumb and I close my eyes. "Look at me, Doll." I open my eyes and look at him as he lets go of my lip, his hands moving to my hips.

 "Damn," Sam breathes and Bucky looks at the pictures with him as I blush more. "So damned pretty, baby girl. Tied up, back flogged red, lips split open on a gag, gagging on some big cock, getting absolutely wrecked by more big cocks, filled up with their release, plugged to keep it in, it leaking out, and just looking so damned fucked and blissed out." I blush darker as he talks and could feel Bucky getting hard.

 "Fuck, Doll," Bucky groans softly as they look at me and I surge forward, kissing Bucky deeply.

 "Shit." He buries his hand in my hair at the back of my head and easily takes control of the kiss. I moan into it and he starts to explore my mouth with his tongue. Sam watches and Bucky tightens his hand in my hair, making me moan into the kiss again. "Buck, she needs to breathe," Sam says as he pulls us apart and I pant heavily, whining softly between them. "So needy, baby girl. Don't worry. We're gonna take care of you."

 "She tastes so damn good, Sammy." He pulls me over to be straddling one of his legs and presses my hips down gently. I whimper and whine softly as I start to grind against his thigh and they watch.

 "Please, please, please, please, please," I beg breathlessly and Sam captures my lips, exploring my mouth with his tongue after I moan into the kiss. I grind harder against his thigh and cry into the kiss when one of them smacks my ass.

 "You like that, Doll?" Bucky chuckles and Sam pulls me away from him by my hair, both of them looking at me.

 "Bucky asked you a question, baby girl." They hold my hips still and I whine loudly. "Did you like it when he smacked your cute little ass?"

 "Yes," I gasp and brace myself on Sam's shoulders, feeling like I was flying high. "Please... Need... Gotta... Please," I whimper and Sam starts moving my hips so I'm grinding against his thigh again. I moan and collapse forward onto his chest. "I got too many clothes on..."

 "I agree, baby girl. But, you're too far gone for anything else to happen. You gotta keep these clothes on until we can talk to you better when you're back to yourself, alright?" I whine and try to strip my clothes off. "Hey, hey. What'd I just say?" I get my jacket and flannel off and Bucky pins my hands to my sides before I can do anything else.

 "I'm gonna take her to the bedroom. You wanna get her some juice and fruit?" Sam nods and Bucky picks me up, taking me from the living room. He lays me on a bed and goes into an attached bathroom. I whimper softly, need coursing through me, and slip my hand in my clothes, circling my clit quickly. I moan and cum quickly, shaking as I do.

 They both come in to see me panting with my eyes closed while my hand was still in my clothes and I catch my breath, still not moving or opening my eyes as I float high above everything else. "Well, she's off on cloud nine. Let's bring her back then talk to her about how to move forward." Bucky nods his agreement and they both lay next to me, gently coaxing me back to solidity.

Chapter Text

 When I come back to solidity, I hum softly and feel fingers gently coursing through my hair, slowly opening my eyes to see Sam and Bucky looking down at me. "Back with us, Doll?"

 "Yeah," I murmur and Sam squeezes my forearm.

 "Good. Then, I think it's about time we talk." I look at them as they sit up and they wait for me to do the same. I do and shift slightly, feeling slightly sticky which makes me blush. "Oh, no worry. We'll talk about that too, baby girl." Sam sets a packet of paper on a clipboard with a pen in front of me and I look at it. "This is a sub-contract. Have you ever seen one before today?"

 "Yeah... That day at that club I told you about... It's got different stuff with checkboxes that I either like, kinda like, or hate and I mark that... And has spots for safewords for anyone that's doing the stuff, even the doms if it's necessary..."

 "Exactly. So. Get to filling it out if you want to move forward with us. If you don't want to, the door's open so you can leave," Sam says gently and they sit side by side at the foot of the bed while I sit against the headboard, thinking.

 "You two are already together, though..."

 "We can share. Our Mama's taught us how," Sam chuckles and I nod a bit. "Look. I'm a dom and Bucky's a switch. You need a dom and he needs a sub when he needs to dom. And we both are ready to die for you already."

 "OK..." I bite my lip lightly for a moment and grab the clipboard, starting to fill the contract out slowly as the clipboard rests on my knees. I write yes, no, and maybe in the boxes and a lot of them were yes. Fire play and needles were no in big letters while knife play was a maybe and I think about safewords, twirling the pen around my fingers absentmindedly.

 "Stuck?" Bucky asks gently and I nod a tiny bit.

 "I can use anything for safewords?"

 "Depends on what you're planning to use. Slow down?"

 "Boulder."

 "Why that?"

 "It's my hometown and... Not a lot of good memories there."

 "OK. Stop?"

 "Keiko..."

 "Why?"

 "It's my sister's name... She died in Boulder..."

 "OK. Those work. Put them down." I write them down and look at the rules, nibbling my bottom lip slightly. "If you agree to the rules, sign at the bottom. OK?"

 "OK..." I look through what they'd be in control of and look at one. "Can we adjust this one?" I ask softly and Sam looks to see what I'm pointing at. "I want to keep control of my hair..."

 "That's alright. What that means is that we'd be the ones washing it for you, styling it for the day if you agreed, that kind of thing," Bucky explains and I nod a bit, thinking.

 "Alright... But I get to choose when to cut it, right?"

 "Right. Though, I don't want it going past your mid-back. Buck doesn't either."

 "I usually keep it about this length, a few inches past my shoulders... Having it any longer makes it too easy for people to grab and throw you against a wall..." I roll my left shoulder slightly at the memory and they look at me. "Um, one time, on a hunt, a werewolf threw me into a wall by my hair and it messed my shoulder up... I healed quickly, but it still hurt like a bitch..."

 "OK. Let me see that real quick." Sam takes the contract and adds a rule at the bottom, handing it back to me.

 "I can't swear anymore? I grew up around a Marine and his two sons! It's like second nature to me!"

 "Just tone it back a bit, alright?"

 "Alright..." I wasn't allowed to talk badly about myself, hide from them, lie to them about anything, always be careful, not put myself in the direct line of danger for the Hell of it, no touching myself without permission, my orgasms belong to them, respect them, respect the others, show respect to everyone in general, respond verbally, go to them if I start to go into a slump, and go easy on the swearing, especially in public with them since they were known as the Avengers. Some things I had to do were to make sure I ate at least two balanced meals and a snack, clean up if I see it needs to be done, and make sure they knew if I needed anything.

 "Do I get a little maid's outfit when I'm cleaning?" I ask snarkily and they look at each other then at me, meeting my gaze head-on.

 "I'm sure we can get you one and make sure the skirt's nice and short to show off that nice little ass of yours, nice and red. Make sure it gives us access to you if we want it. Might have to add that to the stuff you have to do. Make sure you're always ready, willing, and able to give us anything we need," Bucky growls and my breath hitches as I blush slightly, thinking of servicing them wherever and whenever they wanted.

 "You like that idea, don't you?"

 "Yes," I breathe and Sam adds it as Bucky kisses me hard, pinning me against the headboard.

 My head's spinning by the time he pulls away and Sam kisses me much more gently. I grab his shirt loosely then do the same to Bucky's shirt and he growls, kissing my neck. Sam chuckles as he pulls away and I tilt my head to make it easier for Bucky. "God, now he's got someone that marks will show up on. We wouldn't even have to get you a collar as he has with how much he loves marking people up." I groan softly and Bucky growls against my throat, teasing right at my jugular vein with his tongue. I whimper, sensitive there, and try to push him away. His teeth graze and I freeze, going limp.

 "Good girl," He growls and I moan softly, loving it when I'm their good girl already. "Why were you trying to push me away?"

 "Sensitive and... Tickles..."

 "Your ticklish right here?" He lightly grazes his lips across my jugular vein and I let out a breathy giggle. "Looks like it. Sam's gonna love that."

 "Will you stop that? We're trying to get her to finish the contract." He swats his ass and he pouts against my neck.

 "Fine." He pulls away and I blink a bit, slowly getting a handle on reality again.

 "Good. Now, baby girl. We're going to provide a safe environment to do scenes in, provide you with enough training to serve us the way we need, make sure you stay healthy, stay well-fed, punish you when necessary, and explain any punishment administered. You will always get aftercare after a punishment. Punishments will always be done privately. When we eat, one of us will feed you or we'll alternate between bites or you'll feed yourself. If we ever catch you flirting with someone else, we will remind you who you belong to. Do you understand?" Sam asks in a growl and the tone makes me gulp slightly as I nod.

 "Y-Yes..."

 "Good girl," He purrs and my head spins slightly from so many different happy chemicals. "Now... If you're ever uncomfortable with anything or you're worried about your health of any kind, us being in public, or around friends and family, you can veto anything."

 "Public is OK," I whisper and he quirks an eyebrow at me. "Can't take a guy into a hotel room when you share it with your Dad and brother so... Car on the side of the road works wonders," I explain shyly as I blush and Bucky groans softly. "And... I like the idea of possibly getting caught... It's hot... But Sam and Dean would kill you for sure if you tried anything around them until they know for sure what's going on... And I trust you guys to not hurt me... You could've earlier or taken advantage of me, but you didn't..."

 "OK." They smile at me and I smile a bit back, shy. "Now. You're good with gags, right?"

 "Yes!" I say quickly as I nod and they chuckle.

 "Enthusiastic. So, when you have a gag in you'll have a dog toy. This one to be exact." Sam shows me a parrot and hands it to me. I hold it and jump slightly when it squeaks. "Squeak it to say slow down and drop it to say stop. Slow down?" I squeeze it and he smiles. "Good girl. Stop?" I drop it in front of me and he smiles. "Good. What do you want to call us when we're alone? Because in public it's Bucky and Sam or any nickname you want."

 "Sir... And... What does Bucky call you?"

 "Big Daddy."

 "Can... Can I call you that too?" I blush as I look at the clipboard and he tilts my head up, looking at me.

 "Call me what, baby girl?"

 "What Bucky calls you..."

 "And what's that?" He smirks and I blush more, trying to look away. "Ah. Eyes on me. Say it. What does Bucky call me that you want to call me too?"

 "Big Daddy," I whisper and he looks at me.

 "I don't think I heard you. Did you, Buck?"

 "Nope. What was that?"

 "Big Daddy," I say louder and they smile.

 "Sure, baby girl. You can call me Big Daddy too. Or just Daddy. Up to you."

 "OK..."

 "Anything we should know about you?"

 "I don't have any diseases... Um, I have ADHD and asthma... And I'm a Goddess..." I say the last one too softly and they look at me.

 "I'm sorry, what was the last one?"

 "I'm kind of a Goddess," I say louder and look at them through my hair. "Thor and Loki wouldn't know me since I've never left Earth... But, their Dad might know my Mom..."

 "Nah. We believe you." I relax and sigh softly at that. "Now, Bucky likes to mark you up as you know. But, if you wanted, we could still get you a collar or bracelet or something like that." I think and nod a bit.

 "Yeah... Maybe a choker? Because I've always wanted one of those and no one would question it because I always talked about getting one," I ramble a bit and Sam chuckles softly, cutting me off with a gentle peck to my cheek while Bucky does the same on the other one. I hush and turn to slight goo between them, not noticing Sam texting on his phone.

 "Now. What we do is no one's business but ours. Punishments will involve spanking, flogging, corner time, loss of privileges, us choosing your clothes, more chores, figging, and lines. We can alter anything later and you can always talk to us about it. And we might just choose your clothes some days for the Hell of it but you always have the choice to not wear them. We don't fuck anyone else, just the three of us. We always respect boundaries but if they're one of our hard limits, we aren't going to do it unless the person with that hard limit is OK with it. Understand?"

 "Yes, Big Daddy," I say softly and he smiles.

 "Good. Sign it, please." I do and hand it to him. The two of them sign it and he sets aside the sheet of rules for some reason. "Now... We're gonna have to give Tony a fruit basket. There's a package waiting at the elevator from him. Go get it and come back, baby girl."

 "OK." I go to get it and bring it back, putting it on the bed. Sam pulls me into his lap with my back to his chest and I squirm a bit to get comfortable. And to be a brat. He grips my hips and holds me still. Bucky pulls the box over and I look at it, excited to see what was in it.

 "Ready to open your present, Doll?"

 "Yes, Sir." He hands it to me with a knife and I carefully open it, looking at the contents.

 "Like it?"

 "Yes..."

 "Kneel, baby girl." I quickly do that and look up at him, my pupils were blown wide. "Buck, wanna move her hair?"

 "Sure." He reaches over and gently pulls my hair up. Sam gently clips the choker around my neck and my breath hitches slightly. "Oh. He even got a pendant with an engraving for you, Doll. Wanna know what it says?"

 "Yes, Sir. Please."

 "It says Sir's Doll on one side and Big Daddy's Baby Girl on the other. No one's gonna be wondering who you belong to when you have this on, are they?"

 "No, Big Daddy."

 "And you won't ever have to either, will you?"

 "No, Sir." They look at the contract again and see that I was good with name-calling to a point.

 "What's the point to the name-calling where you don't like it anymore?"

 "Freak... Weirdo... Killer," I whisper and they pull me onto the bed again, settling me between them.

 "We wouldn't ever call you those things because they aren't true and are taking it too far. Got it?" I nod a bit and they look at me sternly.

 "I got it..."

 "Good girl. Now, then... You've got some chores to get done, Doll. Go get changed and bring us both a beer when you're done. We'll be on the couch."

 "Yes, Sir." They walk away and I bite my lip a bit, looking in the box before grabbing the outfit. I quickly get changed and look at myself with a small gasp, blushing furiously.

 "We're waiting, Baby Girl," Sam calls and I leave the bathroom to go get them their beers, blushing more as I do.

 "Here you go, Sir... Here you go, Big Daddy..." I hand them their beers and they stare at me hungrily, making me blush more as I comb a strand of hair behind my ear.

 "Damn, Doll... I knew you'd look good, but... Holy fuck," He breathes and I blush more. "Sexy little maid outfit... Just gotta hike the skirt up and pull down your panties and we'd be able to fuck you wherever and whenever we wanted... Give you more to clean... Make you lick up the mess you made on the floor you just cleaned..."

 "Damn, Buck," Sam breathes and I'm panting softly, eyes almost fully black with how blown my pupils were as my head was light. "You like that idea, Baby Girl?"

 "Yes, Big Daddy," I breathe and he crooks his finger at me. I go closer and he spins his finger slightly, making me blush.

 "Turn around, Doll... Give Big Daddy the perfect view of that perfect little ass of yours..." I turn around and Bucky moves to be on the short side of the L couch next to us. "Bend over and brace yourself on my thighs, sweetheart." I do and Sam groans, palms running over my ass. "Sam's obsessed with asses."

 "Just yours and this one right here." I pant and yelp when he bites my right cheek. "Mmm. So responsive. Glad we've got our own floor." He pulls my panties down to my mid-thighs and starts to eat me out with vigor.

 "AH! FUCK!" I jerk forward toward Bucky and he catches me, chuckling. "Shit, Big Daddy! Yes! Fuck me with your tongue," I moan as I push back slightly and he moans against me, making me moan louder.

 "Sergeant Barnes, the Winchesters are coming up the elevator," A voice says above us and I pant softly.

 "Fuck," I groan and push back on Sam's tongue more until he pulls away, jumping over the back of the couch.

 "Buck." Bucky sets me on the other side of the couch and throws a hoodie on me to hide the outfit right before the doors open, Sam going back to eating me out behind the couch.

 "Work falcon into the conversation to ask to cum," Bucky whispers and I swallow a bit, looking at Sam and Dean.

 "Hey, guys. What's up?" I manage to make my voice steady and they look at me.

 "What are you up to? Why aren't you sitting on the couch?"

 "Stretching. I was about to go work out. Maybe go for a run." I feel Sam pull my panties down more before he guides my left foot out of them and spreads my legs more.

 "Are you trying to do the splits back there?"

 "Gotta make sure you get a good stretch. Don't want to pull something and be out of the game for a while."

 "Cass, what's she doing back there?" I turn my head slightly to see Castiel and Gabe on our side of the couch and feel Sam thrust his tongue in deeper.

 "Stretching," He says simply and I look at my brothers with a small smirk.

 "Told you so."

 "Yeah, yeah." 

 "Sammy, why didn't you ever tell me your sister has such a great ass?" Gabe asks and I blush. Sam grips my ass cheeks and grinds me down on his face slightly.

 "Gabe! That's my sister you're talking about! Watch it!"

 "Nice necklace, kid."

 "Thanks, Dean. I was going to get a falcon pendant but it would've been too expensive." Sam thrusts his tongue in faster and licks inside of me, spelling out not yet on my ass.

 "You've been stretching for a while, Raz."

 "Better safe than sorry, Sammy. I plan to be working out for a while so I gotta make sure I stretch everything well. Even other people's patience." Gabe and Castiel come to stand on either side of me and I lean forward on the couch slightly, gripping the back of it tightly.

 "Work Jesus into the conversation in the next thirty seconds and you can cum, he says," Gabe whispers and I swallow.

 "Hey, guys. Remember when we found the opposite of Jesus in Omaha?" Sam laughs against me and I barely manage to bite back a moan.

 "I think that was one of your dreams, kid. We gotta go work this case. We'll let you know if we need your help, alright?"

 "Mhmm. Sounds good. Yup, sure. See you guys later. Love you."

 "Yeah, you too." They get on the elevator and the doors close as they're taken downstairs.

 "They're gone, Sam," Bucky says and I pant softly, gripping the back of the couch still.

 "I mean, there's these two here," He says as he pulls away and slips his fingers in me instead.

 "We aren't going to tell them. You two have your fun. We're just here to watch. And neither of you seem to mind that much."

 "Raziah certainly doesn't," Castiel says simply and I grind on Sam's fingers, whimpering in need.

 "Damn, Doll. You just like giving everyone a show, don't you?" Bucky runs his metal fingers along my bottom lip and I open my mouth, sticking my tongue out slightly. "Fuck, sweetheart," He breathes and slips his fingers in my mouth, letting me suck on them. Sam drapes himself over my back as he keeps pumping his fingers in me quickly and kisses Bucky.

 "This isn't even that good of a show. She can do better. Can't you, Baby Girl?" I nod quickly and he wraps his free hand loosely around my throat as Bucky slips his fingers out. "Can't you?" He thrusts his fingers harder and hits a spot inside me that feels fucking amazing.

 "Hnnn! Yes, Big Daddy! Please," I gasp and he slips his fingers out of me, making me nearly sob at being so empty. "Please, please," I start begging and Bucky cuts me off with a kiss as I feel Sam's head at my entrance. "Mmm!" I moan into his mouth and he slips into me slowly, making me groan.

 "Fuck, baby girl... So damned tight..." He thrusts shortly until he's draped over me again and I'm panting into the kiss with Bucky. "Wanna give these boys a real good show, Baby Girl?"

 "Yes, yes, yes, yes! Fuck, yes!" He pulls my head back by my hair and I pant, the hoodie falling to cover my ass. He growls and tears it off of my body as he pulls out, slamming back into me as he grabs my hair again. "FUCK!"

 "Oh, trust me, Baby Girl. I will. But first, your Sir is going to get his big cock in that pretty mouth of yours. Then I'll fuck you onto it so all you have to worry about is keeping your throat open for him. You like that idea?"

 "Yes," I gasp and he smirks, kissing my neck gently.

 "I knew you would. Who do you belong to, Baby Girl?"

 "You, Big Daddy!"

 "Who else?"

 "Sir!"

 "And did either of us say that you could be a little fucking slut and put on a show for these two?" He growls as he grinds against that spot he hit earlier and I gasp, shaking my head quickly.

 "No, Big Daddy! I'm sorry!"

 "No, we didn't. So, both of you, fuck off out of here. I don't care if you tell those two idiots. She chose to stay here and she's a grown-ass woman with a great ass." He slaps my ass and I push back slightly, making him growl. I hear a flap of wings and look to see the two of them are gone. "Gonna fuck you so good that you can't walk straight later, Baby Girl. Give Buck a chance at this sweet pussy and give me a chance at your mouth. Fill you up from both ends."

 "Yes, yes, yes, yes, yes," I babble and look up at Bucky through hooded eyes. "Please, Sir. Fuck my throat so hard that I can't talk for weeks after you're done. Please," I beg and he looks at me with lust-blown eyes.

 "Who am I to turn down such an invitation?" He undoes his pants and pushes them down to his thighs. "Open your mouth and stick your tongue out, Doll." I do just that and he slowly slides into my mouth, groaning. "Fuck, Sam... Feels as sweet as it tastes..." I swallow around him and he moans. "Fuck... Might just have to leave you on this floor, tied up so we can get in you whenever we want to fuck you, and wreck you over and over... And you'd just take it, wouldn't you, Doll?" I moan around him and nod as much as I can. "Fuck... We're on the fast track to Hell with this one, Sammy..."

 "Tell me about it." He snaps his hips into me and fucks me forward onto Bucky's cock. I gag around him the first few times and he grabs my hair, fucking deeper into my throat which makes me gag more.

 "Fuck... Gonna cum..."

 "Coat her throat with it, Buck," Sam growls in my ear and I gag on his cock still, hands on his knees. Bucky moans and pulls back slightly as his cock pulses, shooting cum down my throat. I swallow it greedily and nurse his head to make sure I get it all. "Fuck..." Sam's hips stutter and I feel him filling me up. "Good girl... Such a good girl for us... After both of us cum one more time, you can," He pants in my ear and Bucky pulls out of my mouth with a pop.

 "Yes, Big Daddy," I croak and he kisses my neck gently.

 "You're so good for us, Doll. Your mouth's my favorite place to be so far." I lick my lips slightly and look up at him innocently.

 "Being good for you is the least I can do when you taste so good, Sir. I can't wait to taste you too, Big Daddy."

 "Ah, fuck... You're gonna be the death of us, Baby Girl." I tilt my head to the side so he can continue kissing my neck and look at Bucky. He kisses me and groans at the taste of him still on my tongue. "Let me get a taste. Don't hog." He pulls away with a chuckle and Sam kisses me, tongue sweeping inside my mouth easily. "Mmm... Found my new favorite tasty thing... Your mouth after Buck's came in it... Damn, it's good."

 "Big Daddy..."

 "Yeah, Baby Girl?"

 "You said your Mama's taught you to share but you ain't sharin' real well right now... Sir's been waitin' real patiently to get a chance to fuck my pussy and gave up my mouth for you faster than you are..."

 "God, Doll. How are you the same girl that couldn't get a sentence out about anything without blushing with that damned mouth of yours?"

 "It's a gift, Sir."

 "Fucking move it, Wilson. My turn."

 "You forget who's in charge here, Barnes?" Sam growls and I shudder slightly at the amount of dominance in his tone.

 "Fuck," I breathe and he slaps my ass.

 "Who's in charge of this whole relationship, Baby Girl?"

 "You are, Big Daddy."

 "That's right. Should I still let Barnes fuck this sinfully sweet hole of yours?" He rocks into me and I gasp, nail scratching at Bucky's thighs.

 "Hnn! Please, Big Daddy!"

 "What do you want, Baby Girl? Tell Big Daddy." He keeps rocking into me slowly and I moan.

 "I want to feel Sir's fat cock plowing through your cum and fucking me wide open until I'm dripping both of your cum on the floor just so I can lick it up! Please, Big Daddy!" They both groan and quickly switch positions.

 "Open up for Big Daddy." I do easily and swallow him down as he grabs my hair. "Ah, fuck!" He bucks down my throat as Bucky slowly thrusts into me until he's fully seated inside me. "Mmmn! Buck, whatever you're hitting, keep fucking hitting it! Damn!" I moan and they both set a punishing pace but I'm filled no matter what they do so I don't care.

 They kiss each other as they cum and I swallow Sam's down easily, accepting the kiss from both of them. Sam collapses onto the couch and watches Bucky fuck me still. He wraps his arms around my thighs and lifts me, bouncing me on his cock. I'm breathlessly begging and he just plows through the two loads of cum in me, emptying the third load in me. "Damn, Buck. You're gonna have her floating off on cloud nine again by the time she cums."

 "She's such a good girl, Sammy. And I want to get her acquainted with our floor." He bends me over the counter and hikes my left leg to put my foot on it, fucking deeper into me.

 "By fucking her on every surface you can think of?"

 "Yes."

 "Baby Girl, you think you can hold off for Bucky to give you two more loads?"

 "Please, Big Daddy! So, HNN! So fucking close!"

 "Two more loads." He comes over and gently cups my face, gesturing for Bucky to hang on. He grinds into me and I whine softly. "Think you can do it?"

 "I... I can try..."

 "OK. Want me to stay here?"

 "Please..." He gently kisses me and looks at Bucky. He continues fucking me and I claw at the countertop at how deep he goes.

 "One more load, Doll. You're being so good." He flips me around on his cock and pins my back against the wall, holding my hips. "You ready?" I wrap my legs around his waist and my arms around his neck, burying my face there as I nod.

 "Ready, Sir... Fill me up with your jizz, Sir..." He pounds up into me and slams me down on every thrust up. I scream out each time he hits that spot inside me and clench hard around him.

 "FUCK," He bellows as he cums again and boxes me in against the wall, panting. "Fuck, Doll... So damned good for us..." I was shaking with the need to cum and Sam clears his throat, making us both look at him.

 "This'll feel so good for you, Baby Girl. And it won't let any of that cum go to waste. Five loads," He says and I look at the plug, nodding. "It'll be right against that sweet spot inside you that Buck kept hitting just to make you scream. You'll love it. You want it?"

 "Yes, Big Daddy! Please!" I grind down on Bucky's cock and he groans.

 "Ready, Sam?"

 "Now." He pulls out and Sam slips the plug inside of me. I cry out as it hits that spot head-on and they gently set me on the couch. "Ready, Baby Girl?"

 "Yes, Big Daddy... Can I please cum now?"

 "Yes, sweetheart. As many times as you want." I see Sam holding a small remote and he slides from the bottom to the top.

 I scream at the top of my lungs as the plug starts vibrating and arch my back obscenely as I cum hard, squirting as I shake from the force of it. The last thing I see before I blackout is Sam and Bucky coming over quickly and then... I'm on cloud fucking nine thousand and nine.

Chapter Text

 When I come back to solidity, I'm in the tub with both of them and I pant softly, blinking slowly. "Hey... You don't have any rescue inhalers?"

 "Uh... I guess not... Why?"

 "You know how awkward it is to explain to Tony, Steve, and Bruce why we need oxygen when we were just supposed to be relaxing with you?"

 "No clue what you mean... This is the most relaxed I've ever been... Fuck... I need the pill bottle... In the side zipper of my bag..." I look at my bag that was laying next to a plant and magic a vine up to push it over to the tub. Sam gets the pill bottle I told him about and shakes a pill out.

 "Open." I open my mouth and he sets the pill on my tongue gently. I swallow it and chase it with the water Bucky holds to my lips.

 "If blacking out from cumming so hard gives me this much pampering, I'm gonna have to do it more often."

 "I freaking knew it!" I look at the guy that bursts from around the corner of the bathroom door and we stare at him.

 "Steve, what the fuck?"

 "Tony! Come get your man!"

 "Steven Grant Rogers!" Mr. Stark yells and Steve jumps, quickly leaving. "Oh no, you don't!" He drags Steve back into the doorway by his ear and calmly looks at us. "You guys are cute together. I'm borrowing your belt." He grabs Bucky's belt and drags Steve away again before we hear the WHOOSH of the belt then the THWACK of it hitting Steve's ass as he howls.

 "Ouch! I'm sorry, Tony!"

 "With my exact words, what did I say would happen if you didn't mind your own business when it came to those three?"

 "Tony," Steve whines then yelps at a particularly hard THWACK. "OUCH! You said that you'd tan my ass for two weeks straight!"

 "And have I ever not followed through with what I say I'm going to do? And am I Tony right now, little boy?"

 "No, Daddy... I'm sorry..."

 "I'm just gonna..." I flick my finger slightly and the vine closes the door softly. "That's better... Why are they on our floor?" They both get dopey grins at that and I wait for their response.

 "They had to administer oxygen and make sure we didn't try to kill you. Remember?"

 "Right." Sam gently cleans my lower half while Bucky cleans my upper half and I hum softly, relaxing even more against them. "Mmm... Thanks..."

 "For what?"

 "Letting me join your dynamic... I didn't know how much I needed it until I got it... And with my two idiot brothers getting the ones they need, I would've been in a major slump that never would've ended..."

 "We need you as much as you need us, Razi." Sam gently kisses me and I kiss him back.

 "Share, Sam. Or our Mamas are gonna be sore with us. Ain't that right, Girlie?"

 "Mhmm." I turn my head and accept the kiss from Bucky.

 "Time to get out of the bath, dorks." Sam gets out first and I look at him, admiring the view. "Like what you see?"

 "Wouldn't be looking if I didn't. I'd say that I'd hit that, but... I already did," I smirk and he laughs, wrapping a towel around his waist. Bucky gets out too and I admire him too. "Mmm. You two are just like Campbell's soup. Mmm, mmm, good." They laugh and I look at them. "I said that out loud, didn't I?"

 "Yeah. Was good though. Come on, kitten." Bucky pulls me out of the tub and Sam wraps me in a towel even as they both check me out too. I situate my towel the way I like it with bare shoulders and dry my hair with another towel, bending down to get clothes out of my bag.

 "Baby, you're the can of Campbell's soup, not us." Sam smacks my ass and I yelp, looking at him as I stand up.

 "How's that gonna be a punishment when you keep using it for pleasure, Big Daddy?" I tease and see the towel tent slightly, smirking. "I'm going to go kick those two out and get dressed." I go out the bathroom door to let the two of them topple in and I look down at them, stepping back two steps so they can't see up the towel. "Can you guys get out so we can get dressed, please?"

 "Yeah." Mr. Stark drags Steve out and I roll my eyes, going into the room to get dressed while they stay in the bathroom. I hum softly to myself as I pull clothes on and get a text from Peter, gasping softly.

 "Hey, oldies! Hurry up!" I pull the rest of my clothes on as they come out and raise their eyebrows at me. "Creepy Crawly is finally listening to me! Come on!" I pull them slightly toward the elevator and they chuckle.

 "OK." Bucky scoops me onto his shoulder and gets onto the elevator. "JARVIS, commons, please."

 "Right away, Sergeant Barnes." The elevator carries us there while Bucky has his metal arm wrapped around my knees with his flesh hand resting lightly on my ass and I try to kick him.

 "This is how it'll be a punishment, Doll." He smacks my ass, hard so it hurts, and I cry out, tears coming to my eyes just from that one.

 "That hurt, Baby Girl?" Sam coos at me and I whine loudly when he hits the other cheek just as hard.

 "Yes, Big Daddy. I'm sorry, Sir," I whisper as the tears slip out of the corners of my eyes and Sam gently wipes them away with his thumbs.

 "It's alright, kitten." He gently rubs where he smacked and I hear the elevator ding. "Wow. Not what you were expecting, kid." He sets me on my feet and steadies me as I turn to see so many people.

 "So... Mr. Stark did this instead of the simple request I made," Peter says, gesturing toward the people, and I gape a bit while Sam and Bucky guide me off of the elevator. "A flies gonna go in your mouth if you leave it open any longer, Raziah." I close my mouth and wave at the people.

 "Damn, not even what we did got her like this," Sam mutters and Peter nods.

 "She's having an internal fangirl screaming session right now. Give it a second."

 "You're Lin Manuel Miranda," I say suddenly and the guy at the front nods, chuckling.

 "That's me. Hi. You a fan?"

 "I've been listening to the Hamilton soundtrack on repeat since I was two and I'm turning twenty-three this year. So, yeah. I'm a fan. Huge. Oh my God. Dude," I look at Peter and he nods. "This is so cool. I know every word to all of the songs, even the ones that were scrapped but then posted later on YouTube."

 "Who's your favorite character?"

 "The King. The Groff version, though. His vocal range is just, like, on point and I love it so much. But I like your Hamilton too because he's usually rapping and the words just flow so easily from your mouth. All of the characters are just so amazing and I love how well the songs make you feel like you're living through what they're living through. Kinda."

 "What's your favorite song?"

 "That's hard. Um... Congratulations, First Burn, and My Shot. Those are my top three."

 "Only one of them is in the official musical. What's your favorite part of it?"

 "Hm... Um... I imagine death so much it feels like a memory. When's it gonna get me? In my sleep? Seven feet ahead of me? If I see it comin', do I run or do I let it be? Is it like a beat without a melody? See, I never thought I'd live past twenty. Where I come from some get half as many. Ask anybody why we livin' fast and we laugh, reach for a flask. We have to make this moment last, that's plenty. That part to... Are we a nation of states? What's the state of our nation?  I'm past patiently waiting. I'm passionately. Smashin' every expectation. Every action's an act of creation! I'm laughin' in the face of casualties and sorrow. For the first time, I'm thinkin' past tomorrow."

 "Why those parts?"

 "They just resonate in me. I like Wait For It for the same reason." He nods and offers me his hand. I take it and he shakes my hand.

 "It was nice to meet someone who loves the music as much as I do for the same reasons I do. And while I would love to stay and talk longer with you, about anything, we have to go get ready for the show tonight."

 "Wait, are you putting it on tonight?"

 "Yup." I look at Peter and he chuckles.

 "Dude. We gotta go. You don't get a choice."

 "It's for us, idiot," Mr. Stark scoffs and I look at him, eyes wide.

 "Seriously?"

 "Yes." The cast leaves and I kinda bounce on the balls of my feet. "You're like a damned kid at Christmas."

 "I mean, my birthday's Christmas day." Bucky wraps his arms around my waist and I look at him and Sam, noticing that they didn't look too pleased.

 "Your brothers are coming up the elevator, Wilson and Barnes's plaything of the month," JARVIS says above us and I furrow my eyebrows slightly.

 "Like the name I gave JARVIS for you, kid? That's how long I think they'll keep you around. A month. Just like all of their other playthings," Steve says and I pull away from Bucky as Sam and Dean step off of the elevator with Castiel and Gabe.

 "The fuck are you doing to my little sister?" Dean bellows at Sam and I'm debating slightly about getting in the middle of it when Dean punches him in the face.

 "Dean!" Sam grabs me and pulls me over to the angels to keep me out of the way.

 "The adults are dealing with things, kid." He tries to attack Bucky and I lose my temper, yelling something in another language as vines wrap around my brothers.

 "Put our boy toys down!" Gabe yells and I react instead of responding.

 I slam the heel of my palm to the underside of his chin, knocking him onto his ass easily, and punch Castiel in the chest when he tries to do something, sending him against a wall. Gabe gets back up and I roundhouse kick him to the floor. He yanks me to the floor, pinning me there, and I bend my body in half to wrap my leg around his head, throwing him to the ground as I flip us over. "Cassie! Little help!" I stand and throw him into Castiel, sending them both flying against the far wall.

 "Raziah," Dean barks and I throw the two of them over to their boy toys before making the vines pin them all against a wall.

 "It's alright, Baby Girl."

 "Yeah, Doll. We're good. Deep breath, OK?" They both rest a hand on a shoulder and I relax, looking at the four idiots.

 "Get your hands off my sister!"

 "ENOUGH, DEAN!" He looks taken aback and I look at them. "Why can't you guys realize I am a grown woman and I can take care of myself?"

 "Why can't you realize that using your Avatar magic against your brothers without being able to control it, is not the equivalent of taking care of yourself?" Dean growls and I clench my jaw. "You aren't safe with these fucking nutjobs and we're taking you with us."

 "No. You're not. And I am safe. You're just being a dumbass overprotective prick."

 "I am not!"

 "Yes, you are. You've always done this shit."

 "Like when?"

 "When I was sixteen in Kentucky, Missouri, Louisiana, Indiana, Arkansas, and Montana."

 "That's-"

 "I'm not done. When I was seventeen in Oregon, Idaho, Nevada, Arizona, Ohio, Georgia, and Alabama."

 "OK, but-"

 "Still not done, Dean. When I was eighteen in Mississippi, Oklahoma, and California. When I was nineteen in Florida, Iowa, Illinois, Wyoming, Nebraska, Kansas, North Dakota, and South Dakota."

 "Kid-"

 "Nope still got more states. When I was twenty, twenty-one, and twenty-two in the rest of the states that we can travel to by fucking car. You two idiots barely trust me to do research anymore!"

 "Well, you have been sucking at it the past four months," Sam says with a shrug and I flick my finger slightly, making a vine slap him across the face. "What the Hell, Raz?"

 "I was sucking at it because I was under the impression that no matter how hard we tried, we wouldn't be able to bring that dumbass to your right back! We had tried everything and you refused to let it go and treated me like shit! I was already in a slump and you treating me like that only made it worse, which made me worse at doing what you wanted me to do!"

 "If Dad were around, you wouldn't be pulling this shit."

 "If Dad were around? If Dad were around, I'd already been getting my ass handed to me for a fucking month, Sam!"

 "I meant you wouldn't be trying to abandon us like this!"

 "So you're the only one that gets to walk away to try to have a normal life away from hunting the shit that goes bump in the night? How is that fucking fair, Sam?"

 "You can't live a normal fucking life, Raziah! Not with this level of freaky! At least my level of freak was manageable! This? This isn't! And there isn't a way to deal with you!" He freezes after he says that and the room is deathly silent.

 "What are you talking about, Sam? What does that mean?" Dean growls and Sam doesn't respond. "Sam!"

 "It means he tried to fucking kill me, Dean!"

 "You seriously tried to kill our little sister?"

 "She's not our sister! Dad felt bad for her and just brought her with us! And you fucking know it! Hell, her sister wasn't even her sister! She doesn't have any family, Dean! She's bad luck and anyone close to her dies! Look at us! Dad's gone! I've died and you brought me back! Which led to you dying then these two bringing you back! Her Mom died with her in the backseat of the car! And Keiko died when she wasn't supposed to be home but was doing stuff for her! So you can't sit here and tell me that it's a good idea to have her around or let her keep breathing! She's a threat and needs to be dealt with!"

 I make the vines recede and everyone looks at me as I stare at the four of them coldly. "Go away. And never come near me again. Or I'll shove you off of the tower and watch you go splat on the concrete." There was no emotion in my voice and they stand carefully.

 "Raz, come on," Dean tries weakly and I look at him blankly.

 "Get out." He nods slightly after a moment and leaves.

 "Doll," Bucky says gently and I avoid his hand, getting on the elevator when it comes back. I shut it before they can get on and ride it back to our floor-their floor. I go into the bedroom and shut the door, locking it.

 "I'm a fucking freaky weirdo... Sam's right... I should just die and make the world better..." Someone knocks on the door and I look at it. "What?"

 "Baby Girl, let us in. Please."

 "No. I'm fine!"

 "Doll, you're digging yourself deeper in this hole of yours."

 "I said that I'm fine!"

 "Last chance."

 "Just fuck off already, damnit!"

 The door gets kicked in and I look at them as they come over, trying to hide from them again. "Another rule. No locking us out. Understand, Baby Girl?" I nod and he sighs. "There are seven broken rules now, including the new one. You're gonna be sore, babe. Buck."

 Bucky cuffs my hands behind my back and I whine, tugging on them a bit. "Careful, Doll. I don't want your wrists to get hurt, OK?" I whimper softly but stop tugging on them and he gently kisses my forehead. "Come on, kitten." He throws me over his shoulder and I whine softly, feeling the slump coming.

 "Slump," I whisper and he sets me down in a room, looking at me.

 "What was that, babe?"

 "Slump... A bad one..." They gently hold me between them and I whimper softly, tears already streaming down my face.

 "Oh, baby. It's gonna be OK. We've got you. Do you trust us?"

 "Y-Yeah..." I hiccup and Sam gently kisses my head.

 "We're gonna take care of you and this slump. But, baby doll, you broke half of your rules in one fell swoop. We gotta deal with that," Bucky says gently and I whimper, nodding a bit.

 "Yes, Sir..." He guides me over to a bench and strips my lower half easily. Sam gently straps me down and I whimper softly, figuring it was going to be bad.

 "It's alright." He gently strokes my back and I relax slightly. "Bucky's gonna stay in front of you and help you through this one, OK? You're gonna have one every day for a week for each broken rule. Do you understand, Baby Girl?"

 "Y-Yes, Big Daddy," I hiccup and he rubs my ass gently. Bucky gently cups my face and wipes tears away as Sam starts spanking. I cry at each one and Bucky soothes me so sweetly.

 "Almost done, Doll. Doing so good for us."

 "Why are you getting this spanking?" Sam rubs something across my ass and I whine softly.

 "I broke the rules..."

 "Which ones?"

 "I talked badly about myself..."

 "That's right. You can't do that because you're hurting the feelings of someone we care about and love and we can't let that stand, Baby Girl. Ten more and we're done. I'm gonna do them quickly but it's gonna hurt, OK?"

 "OK, Big Daddy..." He rubs for another moment before it leaves and lands down quickly. I try to buck away from it as I cry out and he quickly lands the rest of them. I hear something clatter to the ground and sob, ass on fire.

 "All done, Baby Girl. You did so well. So good for us, sweetheart." He gently rubs my ass with something cold and softly coos at me with Bucky. "Just some aloe, babe. It'll make it feel better. So, so good." He gently rubs it in and Bucky brushes my tears away, kissing some away too. They gently unstrap me and carry me to the bedroom, laying me on my stomach in the middle of the bed. They lay on either side of me and just take good care of me, letting me cry myself out while making sure I can always feel them as they cuddle me close. I drink the water from Sam and cuddle closer to them as I slip into sleep.

-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 I wake to both of them rubbing my back and blink my eyes open. "Hey. There's our sweet girl." One of them slips glasses on my face and both of them are smiling gently at me. "Feel better after your nap?"

 "Yeah..." I nuzzle closer to Sam and lace my fingers with Bucky's hand. "We never talked about this, but... Do I have to thank you after a punishment?" I peek out at them and they were both shocked.

 "Why would you want to?"

 "For giving me what I needed and making sure I know the slate's wiped clean..."

 "Hmm."

 "And other doms have had me do that... It, uh... It shows that I accepted the punishment and understand why I got it... And that I don't have any hard feelings about it... That's my take on why, at least..."

 "Then do you have something to say to us, Baby Girl?"

 "Thank you for my punishment, Big Daddy, Sir," I say softly and they rub my back and play with my hair gently.

 "You're welcome, Doll. You were so good for us during it. You're so good for us."

 "But, I broke the rules..."

 "Just because you were a little naughty doesn't mean you aren't still good for us," Sam says simply and I blush a bit.

 "OK... Why'd you wake me up?"

 "We gotta get ready to go to the show. Pepper brought a dress for you to wear to it. After, we're going to hang out with the others and drink a bit. Sound good?"

 "Yeah." They get out of bed to get dressed and I do too after a moment. "What did you spank me with?"

 "Paddle with holes."

 "Well, it hurt." They chuckle and I pout a bit, getting dressed in the bathroom as I style my hair too so it's cascading down my shoulders. "Hm." I look at it and nod a bit, putting a hair tie on my wrist just in case I change my mind about my hair.

 "You almost ready, baby doll?" Bucky calls through the door as he knocks and I go over, opening it.

 "Yeah, I'm ready." They look at me and I smile a bit.

 It was a black dress where the straps were off of my shoulders and it was to my mid-thigh. "Damn, kitten. We knew it'd look good but not this good." Bucky pulls me into a deep kiss and I kiss back, letting him control it as I go pliant in his arms. He growls softly as he pulls away and Sam pulls me into a kiss next, much gentler but still in complete control of it.

 "Pep's gonna have some makeup for you to put on once we see her."

 "OK. Kinda hope she has lipstick."

 "Oh, yeah?" Bucky looks at me and Sam raises an eyebrow.

 "Why's that?"

 "So that you guys can smear it when we're done drinking with the others." I smile innocently and head to the elevator, leaving them in the bedroom with their jaws hanging open. "If we don't hurry up, they're gonna come looking for us then we don't get privacy in the elevator," I call and the elevator dings, the doors opening to show Mr. Stark in a suit with Peter in a suit. "Damn, Creepy Crawly. You cleaned up nice."

 "So did you. Holy cow."

 "Where are they?"

 "Bucky! Sam! Come on," I call louder and they come out, straightening their suit pants.

 "What? Did both of you need to take a leak?" Tony smirks and they just glare at him, making him chuckle. "Pep's waiting for you downstairs and has makeup for you."

 "Alright." Bucky wraps his metal arm around my shoulders while Sam wraps his arm around my waist and Peter looks at me. "What?"

 "This isn't even surprising. What is surprising is that the first words out of your mouth when you saw them was that you'd hit that."

 "Yeah. It was delayed. Little disappointed in myself. Hell, the first thing I said to Sam's girlfriend in Stanford was that she was hot and I'd hit that respectfully."

 "Do you only ever think about sex?"

 "No. I think about make-out sessions and hot people too," I smirk and Peter rolls his eyes. "Now, are we going to go watch this awesome show and then drink here? Or just stand around talking about what I think about?"

 "Let's go. I want to see what your obsession is with this thing." We get on the elevator and ride it down.

 "Sam, Bucky. You two are going to take the first car to get there. This is going to be a surprise for you guys," Pepper, a blond woman, says simply and they don't bother arguing, going to get in the first car after kissing me each.

 "See you there, Baby Girl."

 "Yeah, Doll."

 "See you there." I smile and they smile back, getting in the car before it drives off. Pepper hands me a pair of heels and I slip them on easily.

 "Here's the makeup. Do you need help with it?"

 "No. Just a mirror." She points to one and I go over with the makeup, applying it easily.

 "Oh, yeah. You'd wear makeup sometimes to school."

 "Yeah. And it pissed Dad off since it was for tricking people into hustling pool, getting information on a hunt, or, well... Luring the thing so they could deal with it."

 "That sounds dangerous as Hell," Mr. Stark says and I shrug my shoulder slightly.

 "Eh. It's not like I got eaten or turned into a vampire or werewolf. I mean, I almost did at least ten times. But almost doesn't count." I finish the makeup with lipstick and look at myself, nodding a bit. "It's been a while since I put on makeup, though." Pepper looks and nods.

 "It's good. Ready?"

 "Yeah." We get in the car and are driven to where the show's being put on. Sam and Bucky were waiting and look at me, slack-jawed when I get out of the car.

 "Damn, Doll," Bucky breathes and Sam nods his agreement. I chuckle and they put their arms where they were earlier.

 Something flashes brightly and I wince slightly at the brightness, seeing someone bolting with a camera. "Well, we're gonna be on the front page of every gossip magazine now," Sam scoffs and I take my heel off, beaming the guy in the back with it.

 "Like Hell, we will." Peter grabs the camera and deletes the picture, bringing my shoe back with him. "Not until the statute of limitations of the last time I got caught is up," I mutter and they guide me inside after I slip my heel back on.

 "We'll talk about that later."

 "I got caught trespassing when I was eighteen or nineteen, I can't remember, in Florida around this time and got busted out before anything could happen with it," I explain softly and Bucky squeezes my shoulder slightly. "I'm not gonna do anything else illegal, Bucky." I see Tony typing on his phone and he shows Bucky.

 "Well, lucky for you, the statute of limitations is done as of yesterday."

 "Yeah, it is. Thank Christ," I mutter and Sam squeezes my waist as we turn a corner to see more people with cameras.

 "Yeah... This is kinda the red carpet for it, kid," Tony says apologetically and I nod.

 "Miss Emyrada!" I look over and see Lin waving me over, in his starting costume for the musical. Bucky and Sam let me go so I go over, smiling a bit. "You look stunning. Care for a picture with us?" He gestures at the rest of the cast and I smile a bit more.

 "That'd be amazing." He motions a person with a camera over as he takes my glasses off and they snap the picture, blinding me with the flash again.

 "You look even more stunning without glasses. Here you go." I slide them back on my face and smile at them.

 "Thanks." The photographer gives me a copy of the picture on an SD card and I bow slightly in thanks, holding the SD card to my chest. "Thank you." I head back over to Sam and Bucky and Bucky takes it. "Hey."

 "I'm just putting it in my pocket so it doesn't get lost, Doll. Don't worry." I nod and he puts it in an inside pocket of his suit. "What was with the bow?"

 "Oh. Something Keiko taught me. It's just a sign of respect." I look at them and smirk slightly. "Should I bow to you two more often?" I ask in a whisper and he growls softly, making me smile innocently at him.

 "Well stop flirting with that Miranda guy," Sam grumbles and I look at him.

 "I'm not flirting. This is just how I am."

 "Looks and sounds like flirting, Doll. Walks like a duck quacks like a duck."

 "Then it's gotta be a murder bird."

 "Peter. What is a murder bird?"

 "Why are you still calling geese murder birds?"

 "Have you ever been attacked by a goose? Those things will rip your throat out! They are murder birds."

 "And you are an idiot."

 "Probably."

 "Falcon!" Someone calls and Sam looks over to them. "Can we get a picture of you and Sergeant Barnes with your latest squeeze?"

 "Yes, you can," I say before they say anything and they get the camera ready while the two of them stand on either side of me, smiling for the picture.

 "Would you mind taking your glasses off? The flash will bounce off of them and ruin the picture." I take them off and hold them in front of me, smiling sweetly. "Got it! Thanks!" I slip my glasses back on and head toward the doors with the two of them following after a second.

 "What was that about?"

 "I'm the only one that's not allowed to hide things now?"

 "What?"

 "How many people have guys brought into bed with you before me? Steve seems to think I'll only be around for a month and the reporter said your latest squeeze. How is it even remotely fucking fair that you two can hide shit from me but I can't hide anything from you?"

 "OK. How about this, then? Who'd you lose your virginity to?"

 "Creepy Crawly. And guess what?"

 "What?" They growl and I glare at them, eyes glowing softly.

 "He lasted a whole Hell of a lot longer than two rounds. But, what can I expect? One of you's over a hundred years old and the other's gotta be nearing fifty by now." They both look like they've been slapped and I glare at them for a moment longer. "I'll meet you inside so you can get more pictures without your squeeze of the month ruining them." I walk calmly inside, past Steve, and he smirks slightly.

 "Trouble in paradise?" He asks innocently and I ignore him, going inside.

Chapter Text

 "Miss Emyrada, was it?" Someone asks and I turn to see a guy dressed in a suit, voice having an Irish lilt to it.

 "Yeah. What is it?"

 "Come with me, please. It's rather important." I follow him, worried, and look around a bit to be able to find my way back to where I started. He leads me to the basement where it was loud as Hell and opens a door into a dark room. "In here." I go in and hear the door slam shut, spinning to look at it. I try to open the door but find that I'm locked in and pound on the door, not able to hear it over all of the other sounds.

 There's growling from behind me and I spin, back pressed against the door. I reach down to my foot when I remember I'm wearing heels instead of my boots and just take my heel off, holding it in front of me slightly. The growling gets closer and I feel for a switch on the wall, flipping it quickly.

 Light floods the room and I see nothing. The growls get closer and I feel puffs of air against my ankles, breath caught in my throat. "That Miranda fellow? He made a deal with me years ago. I made him a success with this musical. And you want to know what he did?" I whimper softly as the Hellhound growls against my ankle and he chuckles through the door. "He offered you up in place of his soul. And I couldn't turn it down. And it sounds like my stud can't turn you down either." I hear a snap and whimper when I'm suddenly naked, the Irish man sitting on a shelf now with black eyes. "My, my, my. Beautiful. He will enjoy knotting you so much."

 "Please... No..."

 "Then you want Mr. Miranda to die in front of all of these people?"

 "I... I... No," I say after a moment and he smiles darkly.

 "I didn't think so. Now, I suggest you get down on all fours with your ass up so he can knot you like the bitch in heat you are. Because if he has to do it for you, he won't be as gentle." I gulp and slowly do as I was told. I feel the hound's tongue lapping at me and close my eyes tightly. It mounts me and slams into me after struggling for a minute. I scream and it sets a punishing pace. "Wow. He's going to knot you much faster than he does any of my bitches in Hell. I might have to give his sloppy seconds a try, huh?" I whimper and clench my fists against the floor, disassociating.

-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 When I start to associate again, the demon is pinned against a wall by another guy in a suit while his jacket was over me and there was black blood on the floor, pooling in the spot where the hound must be. "Darling, are you alright?" The new person asks in a British accent and I look at him, shaking as I carefully sit up. "I know of someone who can help you. One moment." He texts someone and Gabe appears in the room, eyes widening when he sees me.

 "Raziah? Are you OK?"

 "I would assume she isn't. This imbecile used his personal hound to violate her. She's bleeding rather badly." Gabe touches my head and all of my pain is gone. I hold the suit jacket tighter around me and he looks at me.

 "It was a fair trade, Sir!" The British man slams the Irish demon into the wall and I flinch.

 "A woman being violated like that in trade for a soul is not a fair trade, idiot! Are you aware of who she is?"

 "She was Bruno's newest bitch," He smirks and the British man presses a blade to his throat.

 "She is the Winchester brothers adopted sister. How kind do you think they'd be to you if they knew what you did to her?" He tenses and I do too.

 "Don't tell them."

 "I won't if you don't want me to, Darling. But, I am going to kill this imbecile then take Miranda's soul. Are you against that at all?"

 "Not anymore... Just let me get a punch to the face in before you do..."

 "It would be my pleasure. The show's over and your acquaintances are waiting for you. My hound will follow you and guide you to him." I nod and he snaps, getting my clothes back on and straightening everything on me. "Allow me to deal with this one." He stabs him through the throat and drops his body, cleaning off his blade. Gabe snaps and deals with the mess.

 "Here, kid." He presses my glasses and I can see the new hound standing by the new demon.

 "Hello, Darling. The name's Crowley, King of Hell. A pleasure to meet you. Might I have my jacket back so that your men do not get jealous?" I give it to him after a moment and he leads me out of the room, upstairs to where people were filing out.

 "Raziah!" I turn to see Sam and Bucky coming over and they each grab an arm. "Where in the Hell have you been?"

 "Hey, ease up," Gabe says and they glare at him then at me.

 "With him?"

 "No, idiots. Can you give me five minutes to find Lin then I can explain with the new guy's help? Please?"

 "Fine. Come on. He's getting ready to come out and socialize with elitists more."

 "Not for long," I mutter and head toward where he's coming out with the rest of the cast. He freezes when he sees me and I smile sweetly as he gestures for them to get going. "Surprised to see me?"

 "Well... Yes. I was under the impression you left."

 "Hm. No. But, I did find a mutual friend of ours. Do you know Crowley?" He looks at Crowley, gulping slightly, and nods. "I met someone else, but I didn't get his name. He sure seemed to know you well, though. And was really invested in your musical doing well."

 "He did help me write some of the songs," He says awkwardly and I smirk slightly.

 "Oh, he only helped you write songs? I was under the impression he gave all of this to you and all you needed to give him was your soul. Or... Am I wrong?"

 "I did the work," He growls and I nod a bit, smiling a fake smile.

 "Yeah, well... You also tried to trade me for you. That's why you're so surprised to see me, isn't it? You expected my soul to get dragged down to Hell by a hound instead of yours. Isn't that right?"

 "Well... I... Uh..."

 "Answer the question," I growl and he looks taken aback.

 "Yes..."

 "Yeah... That didn't happen." I look down to my right to look at Crowley's hound then look back at Lin and his eyes had followed mine, staying stuck on the hound. I go over to him and punch him in the face, knocking him on his ass. "But... I hope you enjoyed your last show. What's its name, Crowley?"

 "Her name is Juliet."

 "Juliet." The hound looks at me and I stare down at Lin. "Sick him." Growls surround us and Lin runs as the hound follows while Gabe does some magic to make them go through a door and end up somewhere else entirely. "Well... I feel remotely better."

 "Wanna explain what the fuck just happened?" Sam looks at me and I shrug one shoulder.

 "This musical has been ruined for me?"

 "I can explain for you, Darling."

 "Have at it. I need booze. I'm gonna take the first car back to the tower so you guys can talk."

 "Alright... We'll meet you there and we can talk, alright?"

 "Alright." I head to the cars and see Steve look disappointed when I get in the first car with him, Mr. Stark, Peter, Black Widow, Pepper, and a few other people I don't know.

 "Kid."

 "Rogers. Is there any booze in here?" Mr. Stark pours me a glass of something bubbly and I look at it. "What the fuck is that?"

 "Champagne. Best I got."

 "Hm. Alright." I take it and down it quickly as we're taken back to the tower, all of them looking at me.

 "Classy," Steve says sarcastically and I respond by flipping him off.

 "Are you OK?" Peter asks, worried, and I stare at him. "Alright. There's my answer." He pours me another glass so that it's almost overflowing and I nod.

 "I like you pour better than Stark's." I down it and Stark takes my glass.

 "I think that's enough for now." I shrug one shoulder and lean back in the seat, adjusting my glasses slightly as I stare at Peter.

 "What?"

 "That damn hair of yours."

 "What's wrong with it?"

 "It's too damned brown."

 "What?"

 "It's too damned brown."

 "No, I heard what you said. But, what does that even mean?"

 "Exactly what I said. Dumbass."

 "You're being nice tonight. Are you OK?"

 "Fuck off and die in a hole, Creepy Crawly."

 "And there you are."

 "Fucking bitch."

 "Love you, too."

 "Are we missing something?"

 "Hatred is her love language."

 "And he's my ex."

 "I'm sorry. What?" A girl next to Peter stares at me and I look at him.

 "We used to date. Kind of. Mainly just ate food together when we could meet up."

 "Peter. Care to share with the class?" She asks and I look at her. "I'm Michell Jones, Peter's girlfriend. Call me MJ."

 "One night, she came up to find me and managed to get me drunk with her, don't know how, and that's the last thing I remember of that night. Morning came and... Yeah... Also, what were Sam and Bucky talking about with your cherry being popped because of me?" I laugh and he looks at me, confused.

 "I was pissed so I said I lost my virginity to you. Sorry, dude. But, nothing happened that night. I snuck out the fire escape after you passed out, went back to the motel, got to sleep off my drunk, and then got to run ten miles in the morning after hurling because Dad and Dean decided to taunt me with greasy food. I think that was the last time I've been drunk. I think I was... Seventeen, maybe? I don't know. Stole the booze from Dad and to say he was pissed would be a severe understatement."

 "What'd he do?" Steve asks, curious, and I think back on it.

 "Besides making me run twenty miles every day for two months? Wore his belt out so much it finally snapped and all of my physical training was multiplied by ten for the next two months because if I was busy doing that, I couldn't get in trouble. So much fun during school. He'd drop me off ten miles away from the school and would be waiting there after school to pick me up with Dean. He'd only wait for about half an hour so I got damn good at running fast. Then dying in the car because my lungs like to try to kill me. Sometimes he'd make me get out of the car and run alongside it when we were on a backroad if I pissed him off enough. Which happened a lot. Especially after a tough case. One time it was because I was snoring too loud while I was sick and it was after he had been unable to save a bunch of kids. That was a fun night."

 "What about before you went with the Winchesters?" One of the others asks and I don't respond for a moment.

 "I don't talk about that."

 "Why? I highly doubt anything could compare to those... Punishments from him."

 "No."

 "It's best to just drop it when she says that, Mr. Barton."

 "Hm. Alright. And it's Clint."

 "Right. Sorry." The rest of the ride is in a tense silence and I get out as soon as we're parked, heading toward the elevator. Peter catches up with me and takes it with me to Commons. He gets off and I ride it to Sam and Bucky's floor, getting changed quickly into a tank top and shorts. I take the elevator back up to Commons where everyone else was waiting and Peter holds out a glass.

 "If that doesn't have some of the strongest stuff there is, I'm throwing you out a window." He sets it down and grabs another glass.

 "This one does."

 "Good." I take it and lean against the bar.

 "I've never seen that bracelet before." Peter looks at the bracelet I have on my right wrist and I look at it.

 "It's Keiko's."

 "Why don't you ever talk about her? She's been dead since you were ten."

 "And how do you know that?"

 "Your brother was in the same grade as me and we talked a few times. That's all he told me about her."

 "It wasn't his place to tell you anything." He holds his hands up slightly as he takes a step back and I easily toss back my drink. "I am not thoroughly disappointed with this drink. Where's the bottle?" A guy with long, blonde hair slides me a large beer glass and I catch it.

 "That has Asgardian ale in it. You will not be disappointed." I take a drink and hold it on my crossed arms. "Well?"

 "Well, what? I'm drinking it, aren't I?" He holds his hands up and I notice Sam and Bucky come off of the elevator, also changed. "I'm not drunk enough," I mutter and take another drink, downing about half of it before they get to me.

 "At least wait for us to catch up, yeah?" Bucky chuckles and I shrug one shoulder, still pissed about all of the comments from earlier.

 "If this is how she acts all the time, maybe you should get rid of her before the month is up, Buck," Steve says with a small smirk, and I down the rest of my glass, slamming it on the bar. "What are you gonna do? Fight Captain America while you're drunk?"

 "First of all, I'm not drunk. Yet. Second of all, Shmaptain Shmerica. I don't give a shit who you are. You're acting like a little bitch and I don't put up with that shit." I push off of the bar and sway slightly, shaking my head shortly to get the room to stop spinning.

 "Yeah. You aren't drunk."

 "I'm not. This is the part that comes before I'm drunk. Which I'm going to savor tonight because it means I'll remember kicking your fucking ass all the way to Japan where Keiko was born."

 "You can barely stand up straight. How are you going to manage to land a hit?" I stare at him and blink a couple of times, my head clearing.

 "That worked faster than it usually does. That's a little better."

 "What just happened?" He stands and stares at me.

 "What just happened was your warning to get prepared." I yeet my shoe at him and he ducks, getting knocked onto the floor when I tackle him. He throws me off of him and I roll, sliding to a stop in a slight crouch. "You were in the Army. Dad was in the Marines."

 "Congratulations. You were raised by a crayon eating jarhead." I lose my cool and just attack. He catches my fist and punches me in the stomach once, knocking the wind out of me as he lets me go. "You done?"

 "I can do this all night." I kick him in the stomach and he doesn't flinch, flipping me onto the floor.

 "This is stupid, Raziah. You were never good at hand-to-hand stuff and you know it," Peter says and I flip him off as I stand. "OK. Just keep embarrassing yourself. That's fine." I look at Steve as I take a deep breath and he crooks his fingers at me.

 "Here. I'll even let you punch me in the face, OK?" He smirks at me and I clench my right fist tightly as he taps the left side of his jaw. "Right here, sweetheart." I deck him across the face as my eyes glow, the muscles in my arm rippling slightly, and send him to the ground like a sack of potatoes, down for the count.

 "Did I help?" Peter asks and I nod, shaking out my hand slightly. "Good. You have issues where the only time you get motivated is when people are saying you can't do it."

 "I'm aware, Peter."

 "What was that thing you did with your arm?" Clint asks and I roll my shoulder slightly before putting my hands in my pockets.

 "Allow me to introduce myself properly. I'm Raziah Quill Emyrada. And I'm sort of a Goddess."

 "Uh-huh... Thor, you know her?"

 "No. I do know of another Emyrada, however. Solstice, I believe her name is. She is a Valkyrie for Father. Is it possible that it's your mother?" The guy who gave me the ale asks and I shrug.

 "As far as I know, my mother died in a car accident when I was three and in the back seat."

 "We could always ask Father and Heimdall, I suppose." I nod a bit and feel Bucky's metal hand on the back of my neck, squeezing lightly.

 "We'll be back," Sam says and I'm being guided to the elevator, Bucky's hand never once leaving my neck. "Looks like we've got another rule, Baby Girl," Sam says once we're on their floor and Bucky guides me into the living room, pushing me to my knees in front of the coffee table. "Ah. Don't talk. Buck, wanna go get a gag for her, please?" He nods and goes to get one, coming back quickly. "Put it on her."

 "Open, Doll." I open my mouth after a moment and he situates the red ball in my mouth gently, doing it up behind my head. Sam cuffs my hands behind my back and Bucky presses the parrot into my hands. They both sit on the couch and Sam points to the floor in front of them in a silent order. I start to stand and Bucky just pulls me over, making me kneel on a pillow. "Now, we're going to talk and you're going to listen, alright? Squeeze the parrot once if you understand, twice if you don't." I squeeze it once and he nods.

 "Baby Girl, the only reason we've gotten the rep of having someone new every month is because it's kind of like... Our trial period for the relationship. If it doesn't work out, we let it go but we're still friends. Another reason is that Steve's been being a jealous idiot and pushing them away from us by doing what he's doing to you. He's mad that the relationship we had didn't work out right and can't get over it when we're with someone else for our dynamic. Do you understand?" I squeeze once and he nods.

 "Good. Remember that new rule we talked about? It starts with you apologizing to Stevie for punching him like that, even if he was asking for it. He's still my Punk and it hurt me a little to see him behaving like that, but what hurt me, even more, was that he was hurting you, Doll. Making you question if we cared about you. And we do. So much." I look down and Sam pulls my head up by my hair.

 "Keep your eyes on us. That rule is that you have to try to get along with Steve. Try to find some things that you both like. He likes drawing a lot. And running. I want you to try for me. For us. OK?" I squeeze the parrot once and he gently rubs my cheek. "Now... You're probably going to think this isn't fair, but... As punishment for excessive swearing and taking Stevie down like that, we want you to answer any questions that any of them ask, other than about our relationship. If you aren't sure, we'll let you know what to answer. Later tonight, when we come back here, you're gonna be sleeping with a gag in and your arms cuffed in front of you. And in the morning, you'll get a nice massage. OK?" I squeeze the parrot once again and he smiles gently.

 "Good girl," Sam praises and gently kisses my forehead followed by Bucky doing the same. "Ready to get back to the party?" I squeeze the parrot once and Bucky gently undoes the gag, setting it on the table for now followed by the cuffs and parrot. Sam gently pulls me to my feet and we get on the elevator, going back to the Commons.

 "Welcome back to the party," Steve grumbles from where he had an ice pack on his jaw at the bar and I sit on the other side of the bar.

 "I'm sorry for knocking you out like that," I say after a moment and he just nods.

 "I was asking for it. Literally."

 "Was that so hard?" Peter asks with a smirk and I ignore him, pulling my phone out of my pocket. I take the case off and take a weathered piece of paper out of it, unfolding it carefully.

 "Here." I hold it out to Steve after a moment and he looks at it, narrowing his eyes. "How the Hell am I going to make a bomb out of a piece of paper? Just take it." He carefully takes it and looks at it, surprised.

 "You draw this?"

 "No. Keiko did..."

 "It's good. Why'd she draw me and not one of the other Avengers?"

 "She found it political how you were Captain America despite being the kid of two Irish immigrants."

 "How did she know that?" I shrug and Bucky gives me a look.

 "She did a lot of research on you. She also found out you had asthma before the serum so she drew you before and after the serum as a way to keep me motivated in a good way. To keep me going despite my lungs always trying to kill me."

 "Shouldn't you keep it then?"

 "What's the point when I have the model in front of me?" He nods slightly and carefully folds it back up.

 "How long has it been since she drew it?" I cross my arms and think.

 "I heard her and Mom talking about it before we headed to the store... Before the accident... So about twenty years... She was... Nine when she drew it..." He nods and I feel eyes on me as I clear my throat, uncrossing my arms. I take a polaroid out of the case and look at it.

 "Can I see that?" I hand it to him after a moment and make eye contact with him.

 "If you rip it, I will rip your arm off of your body and beat you to a pulp with it."

 "Got it." He carefully takes it and looks at it. "I'm guessing this is you, Keiko, and your mom?"

 "Yeah... About a week before the accident? Maybe less..."

 "Why are you so protective of a picture?" MJ asks and I take it back, putting it back in the case.

 "It's the only picture I have of all of us before my Mom died."

 "Who did you stay with between your mother dying and living with the Winchesters?" Clint asks and I grip my phone slightly.

 "Keiko and I stayed with my grandparents..."

 "What would happen there?"

 "Raziah, you don't have to answer that," Peter says gently, knowing what happened, and I run a hand through my hair, looking over at Sam and Bucky. They were waiting for me to answer and I take a short breath.

 "A lot..."

 "Like what?"

 "Like the fact they had an entire drawer of broken spoons from when they would beat me with them. Or bent metal ladles. Constantly having liquor bottles thrown at my head while they were drunk. That's only a few things and just what would happen in the house. Keiko got amazing at giving me first aid because of them and was planning on taking us out of that state once she graduated and could claim guardianship of me. The only reason that didn't happen is that she stayed home from school to get my medicine from the town over and got caught in the crossfire of whatever happened in that house. She was dead when I got there and the only thing that had an ounce of significance to her that I have is this bracelet that she got from our Mom when she was five. An extra surprise to go with finding out she was going to have a little sister," I ramble and Peter looks at me sadly.

 "Shit. Kid, I'm sorry," Clint says quickly and I can't deal with it right now so I leave quickly, getting on the elevator. I ride it to the roof and bury my hands in my hair, feeling like I'm a mess as I have an attack. My breathing was ragged and I'm hyperventilating but can't get it to stop, pulling at my hair slightly.

 Hands gently take my hands out of my hair and another pair of arms pull me into a solid chest, pressing my hands to it. It rises and falls slowly and I press my head into it, trying to match it. Hands rub my back, neck, and shoulders and I slowly manage to match the chest I'm pressed against.

 "Back with us, Doll?" I just grip his shirt and hide in his chest, whimpering softly. He gently picks me up and feels that my shorts were wet. "Oh, Doll... It's alright... Sam, give me your shirt." He gently wraps the shirt around my waist and I feel us moving but don't pay any closer attention. "We're done for tonight, alright? No more tough questions."

 "Was trying to be good," I whisper between whimpers and he holds me tighter.

 "You're always good, baby doll. We should've asked if there were any questions that we would have to avoid. We're sorry."

 "Baby Girl, you marked age play as a maybe... Is this why?" Sam asks gently and Bucky glares at him. "I'm just trying to figure out what's happening, sorry."

 "I... I never tried it... But... Being able to be a kid... Like I missed out on... It... It sounded... Nice," I whisper and Bucky holds me tight, stepping out onto our floor.

 "Lucky for you I already ordered everything we'd need, then."

 "Sam!"

 "What? Experimentation is good and healthy!"

 "I'm sorry that Big Daddy is being such a nimrod tonight, Doll." I giggle softly and blush, hiding in his chest. "Aww. You're so cute." I blush more and he gently sets me down on my feet in the bathroom while Sam runs water for a bath. "You want some bubbles in this one?" He asks gently and I nod a tiny bit, not looking at him. "Can you ask nicely?"

 "Bubbles please, Papa?" I ask softly as I peek at him through my eyelashes and his breath catches in his throat.

 "I am so spoiling you," He mutters and pours bubbles in the tub.

 "OK, that's enough bubbles, Buck!"

 "Look at how sad our baby doll is and tell me that there are enough bubbles." Sam looks at me and takes the bottle of bubble bath from Bucky, dumping the rest in.

 "We can just clean up any extra bubbles. Come here, baby girl." I go over to him and he gently gets me undressed, putting me in the water easily. I play with the bubbles shyly as they get in too and they turn the water off quickly. "Ninety percent bubbles, ten percent water. A good ratio for a sad little girl, huh?"

 "Yeah, Daddy." He coos at me and I cuddle him as I play with the bubbles still.

 "So spoiling you, Doll." Papa gently washes me up and I hum softly.

 "And I am too, but since your Papa don't seem to want to, that means I'm gonna be the bad cop too." I smile sweetly at him and he just melts.

 "You were saying, Sammy boy?"

 "Shut up and help me wash her."

 "I've already started. What's your excuse?" I giggle and they wash me so gently, which makes me hum, purr, and relax. "We got a baby doll puddle, Sammy."

 "I can see that, Buck." I let out a jaw-splitting yawn and they coo at me, gently getting me out of the tub. "You stay right here, Baby Girl." Daddy wraps me up in a towel and pulls the hood up, going into the bedroom with a towel wrapped around his waist to grab some stuff. Papa stays with me and gently dries me off as I struggle to stay awake. Daddy brings back a mat, diaper, and footie PJs and lays the mat on the floor. "Come here, sweetie." I go over to him and he makes sure I'm all dry before gently laying me down on the mat, slipping the diaper under my butt. Papa helps him get the PJs on me and picks me up as I yawn.

 "Oh, sleepy girl. Let's get you in bed and to sleep." He lays me in the middle of the bed and I watch them finish getting all dry. They both pull on their undies and climb into bed on either side of me, cuddling me close. I yawn and slowly fall asleep, cuddling them back.

Chapter Text

 I wake the next morning around five-thirty and rub my eyes, yawning. "Go back to sleep, Doll," Bucky rumbles from behind me and I hum softly.

 "Gotta start my day, Buck..."

 "Not for a while longer... Hmm... Close your eyes and go back to sleep..." He nuzzles closer to my back and I chuckle softly, rolling over carefully. "Don't make me have to spank you..." I gently kiss his lips and he kisses back tiredly.

 "You go back to sleep, Buck. OK?"

 "Mmm... Sounds good..." He flips onto his stomach and burrows into his pillow, falling back to sleep. I carefully slip out of bed and quietly change into some comfortable clothes for a jog, which ends up being a pair of leggings, a light blue T-shirt, and a breathable jacket. I grab my Walkman and leave a note on a Post It that I went out for a run, taking the elevator downstairs. I slip my Walkman into my right pocket, my phone in my left pocket, and put one earbud in as I jog out of the building with my hair in a tight ponytail.

 I jog for a while and the sun rises while I'm still out. "On your left." I look and see Steve running past me, picking up the pace to catch up with him. I notice Sam running ahead and get closer in time to hear a short interaction.

 "Don't you dare say it!"

 "On your left." Steve runs past him and he slows, panting. I catch up with him and take my headphone out, looking at him as I jog in place.

 "Can I help you?" Sam pants, hands on his knees, and I bend down to look at his face. "Baby Girl?"

 "Wanna join me for the last bit of my run?"

 "How long have you been out here?"

 "Don't carry a watch. But since about... Five forty-five or so." I pant heavily and take in a few gulps of air, putting my headphones in my pocket.

 "It's almost seven-thirty, Raziah!"

 "New record. Haven't had to stop jogging that entire time. Come on, Big Daddy. Let's finish the run." I smile at him and he looks at me. "Race you back to the tower?"

 "You're on. No magic."

 "I don't use magic when I'm running. That's cheating and it tires me out more. Ready?"

 "Go!" He bolts and I follow him, our feet pounding against the ground. "I swear to God, Steve! If you say it, I'm kicking your ass in training today!"

 "On your left," He smirks as he runs past us and Sam growls, running faster. I follow his lead and lean forward slightly.

 We run into the tower and I brace my hands on my knees for a moment, panting heavily. "Hah!" I straighten up and put my hands on my head, slowly catching my breath.

 "You decided to go for a two-hour run?" Sam glares at me and Steve looks at me, surprised.

 "Technically? No... That's just how it happened... I usually just run until my Walkman has gone through the songs once... Whew... I'm not even done with my morning routine yet..."

 "Can you do the rest of it on our floor?"

 "Yeah, I think so... Push-ups, sit-ups, burpees, um... Flexibility stuff and the rest of my routine I'd have to do in a gym..."

 "We've got a floor here that's an entire gym. Let's get Buck up and we can go there to finish the rest of your routine, alright?"

 "Sounds good. Are there stairs?"

 "Our floor is the seventieth."

 "That didn't answer my question..."

 "Yeah. They're over there." He points at a door and I nod, getting on the elevator with them.

 "OK. Cool. I can use those tomorrow morning."

 "Can you run in the gym from now on if you're going to start that early? We have treadmills."

 "I prefer to run outside. It's nice to watch the sunrise."

 "Hm. Alright." He wraps an arm around me and I lean against him for a moment before pulling away.

 "You smell like sweat."

 "You smell like sweat times twenty thousand."

 "Fair." I sit against the wall of the elevator to catch my breath the rest of the way and Sam chuckles.

 "Regretting a two-hour run with asthma yet?"

 "Not really, no. It means I'm working through my asthma and it isn't as strong as it used to be. Before I could barely run for a few minutes straight. Huge improvement. Helpful when you're trying to outrun... Well, anything in the Winchester Family Business." He nods and pulls me to my feet when we get to our floor.

 "Time to go wake up our sleeping beauty."

 "Can we wake him up in a fun way?" I ask innocently and Sam looks at me, shocked.

 "You're gonna be the death of us, aren't you?"

 "Possibly. Can we?"

 "No. If we do, we'll be in bed all day and he'll have you burning calories in a different way." I pout a bit and he chuckles. "I'll wake him up, OK?"

 "OK... I gotta change, anyway." I grab my bag and dig through it a bit as I unzip my jacket, tossing it over the desk chair for now. I get changed into a tight tank top and shorts and kneel to retie my shoes.

 "If I can wake up every morning to this lovely sight, I'll die a happy man," Bucky groans and I lift my head to see him staring at me. "Hi, Doll."

 "Morning, Buck." I smile and he smiles back, rubbing his face a bit.

 "You seem like you're feeling better compared to last night. Did being our Baby Doll help?"

 "A lot. Thanks."

 "Our pleasure, Baby Girl." I go back to tying my shoes with a smile and feel their eyes on my chest.

 "I'm going to hand both of you your asses on a silver platter by the time we're done with my routine." I stand and brush my hands on my shorts slightly.

 "What do you mean?"

 "I'm usually doing my routine from about five forty-five to... Eight forty-five or so then I eat breakfast. My run went on for too long this morning so I might have to push it back to later or wake up earlier tomorrow... Hm... We'll see. So. Come on, Bucky Boy. We're just waiting on you."

 "There are better ways to burn calories, y'know?" He grumbles as he gets out of bed and I smile sweetly at him.

 "Yeah, but sex doesn't help me build muscles when you two are the ones holding me up and moving me, now does it?"

 "We'll just have to see with a little round right now, won't we?" Bucky grabs for me and I avoid his hands with a little dance, chuckling.

 "I've gotta get my routine done first. Or else my day's all wonky and I'm off-kilter."

 "OK, OK. Anything for you, Doll." He sighs and I wrap my arms around his neck, going on my tiptoes to peck his lips.

 "Thank you, Buck." He pins me against the bathroom door and kisses me deeper, harder. I gasp and groan into the kiss, burying my fingers in his hair while he grabs my hair in his hand.

 "I might have to start doing your routine with you then."

 "That means you have to get up early."

 "Oh, then that's a no," Sam chuckles and Bucky seems to debate about it.

 "You don't have to do my routine with me early in the morning."

 "I want to." He kisses me gently, a stark contrast to all of his other ones, and I melt into it, no different from any kiss from my boys. "Is it alright if I do?"

 "Fine with me." I smile and peck his lips one more time before gently patting his cheek. "Are you planning to join us in your boxers?" I raise an eyebrow slightly and he blushes slightly, clearing his throat.

 "Let me get some pants and a shirt on."

 "OK. Meet you in the living room?" He nods and I head to the living room with Sam, stretching my arms and shoulders as I go.

 "So, what else do we have left to do?"

 "Well... I have push-ups, sit-ups, burpees, pull-ups, planks, and up-down planks."

 "And we're going to be learning some new shit today," Bucky says as he comes in and I chuckle. "How about a wager?"

 "Oh?"

 "Yeah. Which one of those do you think are the hardest?"

 "Hm... I don't like burpees that much, but I'd have to go with the up-down planks because it can be hard on your elbows."

 "Alright. The first one to drop out of the running on that one doesn't cum for a week. The second one to drop out doesn't cum for three days. And the winner gets to edge the other two if they want."

 "I'm gonna win," Sam says simply and looks at me. "Hope you don't mind not cumming for a week, Baby Girl." I chuckle softly and just head to the elevator. "Have I ever told you how much I love your ass?"

 "You don't have to. You show it." They get on the elevator with me and he lightly swats my ass, squeezing it. "See?" I chuckle and kinda push against his hand. Bucky does the same and I groan softly. The elevator dings and they take their hands away as we get off, stepping into the gym.

 "Steve woke us all up to show us how committed you are to your physical health... It's eight in the morning," Clint complains to me and I look at Steve to see him smiling sweetly while his eyes twinkle with mischief. "What the Hell do you do when you wake up? You don't just lay there for a while?"

 "No...?"

 "She went for a two-hour run this morning. And still has more she does. Right, Raziah?"

 "Uh, right..." I finally feel like the youngest person there as all of them stare at me, most of them looking annoyed to me, and I swallow slightly. "I, uh... I forgot to grab myself some water... I'm gonna go get some..." I back into the elevator and ride it back to my floor with the boys, using this time to relax a bit. I take a few shaky breaths and grab a bottled water from the fridge before taking the elevator back down to the gym, steadying my mind a bit.

 "They have asked me to keep you on the elevator for a short while longer, Miss Emyrada," JARVIS says above me and I nod a bit.

 "OK... Can you show me what's happening?"

 "Mister Parker is, as you would say, tearing Captain Rogers a new one for you. Ah. Master Stark says you can come in now." The doors open and Steve was standing with his arms crossed as Peter is yelling at him. I nope right back into the elevator and close the doors, not able to stomach yelling anymore as I take a few deep breaths. "Mister Parker is done yelling now."

 "OK..." I get off of the elevator and Bucky wraps his metal arm around me firmly, grounding me. I sigh softly and look at Steve.

 "I'm sorry. I didn't realize how uncomfortable having attention focused on you would make you. Would you please let us do the rest of your routine with you?"

 "OK..." I guide them through the routine and save the up-down planks for last, pull-ups second to last.

 "Jesus," Tony pants and looks at me. "How?"

 "I've been doing this routine since I was ten...?" I was still put pretty well together and Steve and Bucky manage to do pretty well with the pull-ups, Sam too but not as well.

 "Your turn, Doll."

 "Yay," I mutter sarcastically and climb onto the peg, grabbing the bar carefully before crossing my feet at my ankles as I start.

 When I drop, I had beat Sam and Peter in number by ten and Bucky by two. "You still up for our little wager, Baby Girl?"

 "Please. These are easy."

 "How do you do them?"

 "Start in a plank on your forearms, go up to your hands like you just finished a push-up, go back to your forearms, and repeat."

 "I'm not losing this one. Or getting second place," Sam and Bucky say together and I chuckle, moving smoothly onto my stomach with the others. "You're gonna lose this time. And no going easy on us."

 "I don't go easy on anybody. I don't care if they're a hundred years old or not," I smirk at Bucky and he scoffs as we start.

 Everyone drops out quickly and watches the three of us continue. "Fucking Hell," Sam groans as his arms start to shake slightly and I look at him, taking a breather in the down plank as I wipe my palms off. "You done already? Cuz I'm not." He continues and I roll my eyes, continuing easily.

 Bucky was doing as well as I was and Sam drops, exhausted. "OK, I'm done now," He pants and I smile a bit. "Kick her ass for me, Buck."

 "That's the plan! I want to win!" I laugh and drop onto my forearms, taking a short breather. "You could always drop out, Dollface," He smirks and I respond by going into a side plank to brush loose strands of hair out of my face. "Not happening?"

 "Nope."

 "Had to try." He continues and they watch, amazed that I'm lasting this long.

 "Yeah, Raziah," Peter cheers and I smile a bit even as I pant softly because of the strain to my core. I glance at Bucky and see him looking pained as he pushes himself up with his left arm, taking pity.

 "Shit," I pant exaggeratedly and drop my knees, pushing myself to them for a moment before I crouch. "I'm done." Bucky does one more set and pushes himself to his knees, smirking a bit.

 "Told you so." He rubs at his shoulder and I move a bit closer, looking at it.

 "You alright?"

 "Eh. Just sore. Happens sometimes. Could've gone a lot longer."

 "I'm sure." I smile and he smiles back a bit.

 "That internship offer's still open, by the way," Tony says and I look at him. "You'll need something to do. One condition, though. You have to get some degrees."

 "That's fair. Whatever ones I need, I'll get them." He nods and sends me the information. "Whoa! OK, That's cool." The information pops up on my glasses and I look through it a bit, nodding. "I can get these. That's not too hard. Physics, mechanical engineering, electrical engineering, computer programming, astrophysics, and bioengineering. I can get those." Tony hands me a card and I take it.

 "That'll let you onto the workshop floor so you can enroll into MIT up there. Best school to go to." I nod and run up to do that, excited to do it.

-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 A few months later, I'm waiting for pregnancy test results with Pepper and MJ, wringing my hands nervously, and they watch my pace back and forth. Sam, Bucky, and I had told them that we were together and Pepper and MJ were being the level-headed pair for me. "Who do you think the father is?"

 "It could be heteropaternal superfecundation. Where I have twins and one is Bucky's and the other's Sam's," I say as the timer goes off and I look at it.

 "What does it say?"

 "Positive..." My phone dings and the message pops up on my glasses. "Bruce's tests say positive too... Twins... And I was right... I'm nine weeks along..." Pepper taps away at her phone and looks at me.

 "They're back. You should tell them now." I nod and go with her to do that.

 "Hey, Baby Girl." Sam hugs me and kisses me gently while Bucky hugs me from behind, waiting for his turn at a kiss.

 "Hey, Doll."

 "Hey, guys. I, uh, I-"

 "I apologize for interrupting, Miss Emyrada. Master Stark, there is a group of people that have just shown up out of nowhere and the lead man is demanding to speak with the Avengers. One of them is green, one is a raccoon, another is a tree, at least two of them are blue, and I'm concerned."

 "Sounds like fun. What floor are they on?"

 "The tenth." I nod and slide a knife out of my sock, tossing it up slightly to hold it better.

 "What the fuck?" Sam looks at me and I shrug a bit.

 "Hunting."

 "OK."

 "I'm gonna go get my shotgun."

 "You have a shotgun?"

 "I also have a sniper. Would that one be better?"

 "How?"

 "Marine."

 "Fair."

 "I'll be right back." I ride the elevator up to my floor and grab my weapons bag, taking it back to the gym with me.

 "I thought we were meeting you downstairs," Bucky says and I shake my head, setting my bag on a bench.

 "Most of you guys have fancy suits or a fancy arm. So... Guns." I take out a handgun and a shotgun, setting them on the bench. "Hmm... I should have a flash grenade in here too..."

 "How did you get a flash grenade?"

 "Contacts of Dads. They're pretty helpful and rather resourceful. As you can see. Ah! Found it! My plan... Is to throw this in, blind them, and shoot them. Problem solved."

 "Lethal or non-lethal shots?"

 "I'm guessing that non-lethal is the only correct answer... So, never mind shooting them... Hm..." I look through my bag and pull out a folded stick. "This should work." I unfold it and spin it slightly, nodding.

 "Is that a stick for blind people?"

 "Dean thought he was being funny. So I snapped this across his ass. He didn't it that fucking hilarious after that."

 "He's six or seven years older than you, and you snapped that across his ass?" Sam wheezes and I nod.

 "Yeah."

 "What did your Dad do?"

 "Nothing. He was too busy laughing his ass off after Dean jumped up and away from me. He was almost six feet and I was just over five. It was hilarious. Not the point, though. Here's the plan."

 "Who said you're in charge?"

 "Shut up, Steve. Now as I was saying. Here's the plan. I go down the elevator, throw a flash grenade, you guys come in through the stairs or windows up to you, we knock them out, question them when they wake up, and maybe arrest them. Questions?"

 "Is that how plans work when you hunt?"

 "Yes. Short, sweet, to the point." I grab to flash grenades and make sure the stick would stay open, resting it on my shoulder. "Nothing against the plan?"

 "No..."

 "Awesome. You guys should get ready. JARVIS, are they still on the tenth floor?"

 "Yes. They're currently raiding everything."

 "That'll be dealt with shortly." I gesture toward my bag and they look at it. "I have a decent arsenal in that bag. Take something if you need it. Or don't. I don't care." I shrug and get on the elevator, smiling at Sam and Bucky as they look at me. I ride it down to the tenth floor and rest the stick against the control panel, hiding the flash grenades behind my back.

 The doors open and they all level weapons at me while an arrow flits around the ceiling, making me get sidetracked. "Dude, that arrow is sick!" I keep following it with my eyes as I work on activating the grenades and smirk at them slightly. "Beware of lights." I throw them into the room and shield my eyes quickly as they activate. They all yell and I grab the stick only for the elevator doors to close. "JARVIS, open the doors!"

 "Sorry, Miss Emyrada. Sergeant Barnes ordered for me to do it and I can not defy his orders." I listen to the fighting and growl.

 The doors open to show all of them bound by Peter's webs and I step out of the elevator, the leader struggling. "You speak English?"

 "Yes? What kind of question is that?"

 "A reasonable one." He looks at me and recognition flashes across his face.

 "Solstice? Wow! You still look as young as you did when we first met! You're looking good!" I have the stick tilting his head up and he looks at me, surprised.

 "How do you know my Mother?"

 "I'm sorry... Your Mother?"

 "Did I stutter? How do you know her?"

 "Um... Old friend," He says quickly and I narrow my eyes at him.

 "Name."

 "Uh, Peter Quill."

 "Doll, behind you!" Bucky yells and someone grabs me from behind, injecting something behind my ear.

 "Ouch!" I slam my elbow into their stomach as my eyes glow and they go flying.

 "Why are you lying to the kid, Quill? He goes by Star-Lord."

 "Star-Lord... Why does that sound familiar?"

 "Where'd you get that phrase from, Raziah?"

 "The... The raccoon said it...? Am I going insane?"

 "I ain't a raccoon!" I look at Quill and narrow my eyes, crouching down to look into eyes identical to mine. "She has your eyes, Quill. Wanna explain?"

 "Hi...?"

 "You're Star-Lord...? Infamous space outlaw?"

 "Yeah! You've heard of me?"

 "Yeah. I have." I deck him across the face twice and stand. "You've got eighteen damned years of back child support, bitch!"

 "What?"

 "You, Star-Lord, came from the stars and met a woman named Solstice Emyrada. Twenty-three years ago, give or take."

 "Yeah... I did... Also, ow!"

 "Shut the fuck up. I'm talking."

 "Right, sorry." The blue guy with a black fin on his head laughs and I respond by hitting him in the face with the stick, pissed.

 "You too." He whistles and the arrow comes flying for me.

 It soars through my chest and I look down at the hole. "Huh. That happened." I brush there as it heals and everyone looks at me.

 "How?"

 "Goddess."

 "Right."

 "How old are you?" Quill asks and I look at him.

 "I turn twenty-three December." I see the gears turning and he looks confused. "Put two and two together?"

 "You're her daughter, Keiko!"

 "Wow. I... Just... Wow. You're an idiot."

 "Hurtful."

 "You met my Mother about twenty-three years ago and I'm turning twenty-three this year. Do I need to spell it out for you?" He stares at me and I stare at him for a moment longer. "Wow. Big green guy, um... Hulk, sorry. I need other you." I look at him and it takes a while before his counterpart is standing there, holding his pants up. I grab a blanket from nearby and toss it to him. He wraps it around his waist and nods.

 "What do you need?"

 "Blood test with this idiot because he's, well. An idiot."

 "Once more, hurtful!"

 "Do you want to get punched again? Cuz you're seriously starting to piss me off."

 "Fine. Jeez." Hulk's counterpart comes over and I give him my arm so he can take some blood.

 "My name's Bruce, by the way."

 "I knew that... Kinda..."

 "I need some of your blood."

 "Not happening." I take a pocket knife from my sock and flip it open. "You wouldn't..."

 "Wanna bet?"

 "I'm not giving him any of my blood."

 "OK." I slice open his shirt and knick his chest enough to get some blood. "This good?"

 "Yes..." He swipes a cotton swab through the blood on my knife and takes the samples over to run tests.

 "Are you kidding me? Who do you think you are?"

 "I think I'm Raziah Quill Emyrada. And if this test proves what I'm fairly certain of, I also think I'm the person who's going to kick your sorry ass so badly that your hospital bill equals the amount it costs to take care of a kid like me for eighteen years. Any questions?" He stares at me and I wipe my clotting blood away slightly, grabbing a tissue. I press it to his cut with the stick and he looks at me.

 "You are confusing."

 "I can hit you in the face with this instead of trying to get the clotting of your blood to work faster. Which do you want?" He shuts his mouth and I nod shortly. "Thought so." I tug my hair tie out with one hand and let my hair pool around my shoulders with a soft sigh as I move the stick. "There." I focus for a moment and air rushes through the room, carrying the tissue to a garbage can. I lean on the stick slightly as I get a little lightheaded and two pairs of hands steady me quickly.

 "You alright, Baby Doll?"

 "I'm fine... Just... Haven't done that in a while... Forgot how much it can take out of me..."

 "You're sure you're alright?"

 "Yes, guys. I'm fine. Should probably sit down, though. Hey!" Bucky lifts me and just has me sit on his shoulder.

 "What?" He smirks at me and I roll my eyes.

 "Put me down."

 "You said you needed to sit."

 "Barnes."

 "Alright. Fine." He sets me down and wraps his arms around my waist from behind me, resting his chin on my head gently.

 "Test results are in!" Bruce comes over and shows me.

 "Can you let me go, please?" He lets me go and I gently take the results from Bruce, reading through it quickly but making it seem like it was taking a moment. "Thought so... Quill... Read this one sentence right here out loud for me, please." I point it out and he looks at it.

 "'Results have proved that the two samples are related by paternal.' What does that mean?"

 "It means... This is justified for leaving my mother while she was pregnant with your daughter, AKA me." I hold the stick like a bat and swing it hard against his ribs, snapping it in half as my eyes glow. He cries out and falls over from the force of the hit. I let out a sharp breath and look at the stick. "Well shit." I toss the pieces in a nearby garbage can and dust my hands slightly as I look down at him. "Now then... Why are you here?"

 "Thanos," He groans and I nod.

 "Looks like a giant purple potato chip, right?"

 "How do you know that?" Sam asks and I look at him then look at Tony.

 "You should upgrade your security system. It was too easy to get into the files about Thanos. Has he gotten the stones?" I ask Quill and the green lady shakes her head.

 "Not all of them. Not yet. He still has one to get."

 "Then let's stop him." Bucky and Sam both step into my line of sight and I look at them. "What?"

 "You're staying here."

 "Why?"

 "So you don't get hurt. Please?" Sam asks reasonably and I nod after a moment.

 "Alright. On one condition."

 "What's that?"

 "Sam and Dean go with you guys to back you up."

 "I thought you were mad at them."

 "They're my brothers and we've saved the world a few times. They'll love to upgrade it to be able to say they saved the Galaxy. And I know they'll watch your backs to make sure you get back OK. Please?"

 "Alright... If they try to start a fight, I'm going to punch them."

 "That's fair. This might work... Or it might not... Don't know." I look up slightly and feel stupid but do it anyway. "Gabriel, magic yourself here with Sam, Dean, and Castiel. Please?"

 "You called?" I turn my head to see the four of them to my left and they look at the people trapped in Peter's webs.

 "Don't ask. I need you guys to go with these guys and cover them."

 "Why should we?" Sam asks and I look at him.

 "Because I'm your younger sister and I've never asked you to do anything that wasn't necessary. Right now? I'm asking you to make sure my boyfriends make it back safe. Just like I'd do with yours. And I've never tried to kill you." He clenches his jaw slightly and Dean steps in.

 "We'll bring them back, Raz. I promise."

 "I hope you can keep that promise."

 "Let's go, Strange." Strange opens portals and they step through them as the blue guy slices the webs for all of them. The guy behind me struggles over to him and he supports him. Sam and Bucky were waiting and look at me.

 "We're gonna try to get back to you, Doll." Bucky hugs me close and kisses my lips gently.

 "I know..." Sam hugs me and kisses me gently too. "Be careful... When you get back, I have a surprise for both of you... I love you both."

 "Love you too," They say together and go through the portal while I look at Sam and Dean.

 "Watch out for them. And yourselves." I hug them and they hug me back. They follow through the portals and I sigh softly, going to study as I rub my stomach slightly. "Daddies will be back... I hope..."

Chapter Text

 Suddenly, I get a bad feeling in my gut and look out the window of the workshop, seeing nothing. "OK..." I go to the Commons and get some food.

 A large portal opens and I smile, looking toward it. Steve, Tony, Nat, Thor, Rhodey, Bruce, the raccoon, the blue machine girl, Scott, Pepper, Clint, Valkyrie, Sam, Dean, Castiel, Crowley, and Gabe step through it, and the only ones missing from the people we captured were the green lady, Quill, and the tree. The portal closes and that bad feeling is back.

 "Where... Where's Sam and Bucky?" They don't meet my eyes and I look at Dean. "Dean... Where are they?"

 "I'm sorry, Raz... They... That Thanos guy snapped and... They turned to dust..." I don't move and I feel like everything shatters around me. "Raz?" Dean's voice sounds far away and it takes a minute for everything to focus again. "You alright?"

 "You promised..."

 "What?"

 "You promised that you would bring them back!" He steps back at my glowing eyes and I feel my hands shaking while my hair floats upward like I'm underwater. "You promised!" I lunge for him and Tony catches me in his suit, holding me tightly so I can't hurt him.

 "Calm down, Razzle Dazzle. Calm down. They couldn't have saved them. We all did what we could but it wasn't enough. Calm down," He says gently and I feel everything shatter again, sobbing as my knees give out. He lowers us both to the floor and holds me close, rocking me slightly.

 When I calm down, he doesn't let me go and Sam and Dean were gone with their angels. I take long hitching breaths and he holds me. "Are you going to try to hurt anyone else?" He asks once I have my breathing under control and I pant softly.

 "No..." He lets me go and stands, gently pulling me to my feet. Pepper comes over and cups my face.

 "Were you able to tell them before they left?"

 "No..."

 "Tell them what?" Steve looks at me and I look at him then look at Bruce.

 "Raziah is going through something known as heteropaternal superfecundation."

 "Meaning?" Clint looks at him and I run a hand through my hair.

 "It means I'm having twins and one of them is Sams and the other one is Buckys," I say simply and he looks kinda shocked.

 "That's a thing?"

 "Yes. And another thing that's going to be here soon is the demise of Thanos because I'm going to kill him," I growl and the raccoon looks at me.

 "Your Quill's daughter, right?"

 "Only according to DNA. Why?"

 "He was worried about you in his last moments," The blue machine girl says and I look at her.

 "I'm Rocket. She's Nebula. We're working on a plan to bring back everyone that was snapped out of oblivion. You up for helping?"

 "She has studies and her health to focus on," Bruce says and I look at him then at Rocket.

 "I'm in," I say simply and Tony looks at me but I ignore him. "I can help, take care of myself, and continue with my degrees. Online school is so helpful and I can even get all of them at the same time."

 "Why are you like this? Why can't you just do two degrees and take care of your health? Why do you have to push yourself like this? Even with training," Steve growls and I don't respond, looking at Rocket still.

 "I'll show you where we can get started on this plan of yours, whatever it is." I lead him onto the elevator with Nebula and the guy I sent flying into a wall and take it down to an empty full-floor workshop. "We should have enough here to get some plans started for it. Materials can always come later. You got a way to be able to read these screens?" Rocket hands me something and I hook it up, typing away quickly on the holographic keyboard. "Alright... I think it's ready..." I click enter and another language pops up on a replicated screen.

 "That's it." Rocket nods and I nod slightly.

 "Good, good. What's mohawks name?"

 "Kraglin. 'M Petey's brother."

 "I see... I'm not calling you Uncle Kraglin because fuck that."

 "A'ight...?" Tony, Bruce, Scott, Dean, Gabriel, Castiel, and Sam come down and I steadfastly ignore them, using some of the things I learned in my classes to get a plan started.

 "What's the plan so far?" Tony asks and I don't respond, focusing on what I'm doing. "Alright. Rocket?"

 "Time travel is the best I got right now."

 "Cassie and I can do that," Gabe says and I look at the screen in front of me, clenching my jaw slightly. "But it takes a lot out of us so we'll need time to recuperate between trips. How many stones do we need to collect?"

 "Six," Nebula says and he nods.

 "Then if we take everyone here or just three people at a time, we'd need at least a month to recuperate, probably longer. It could take five years before we have all of them."

 "Why even mention it, then?" I growl and he looks at me.

 "Because with what you're planning, it would take more than five years." I clench my jaw and Dean looks at me.

 "Look, kid... We know that you want to get them back and your other friends too... But you need to think of your babies right now, OK? Just... Go lay down or something for right now, OK? As soon as we can figure out what's gonna happen, we'll let you know so that you stay in the loop." The others stare at me and I grip the edge of the metal table hard enough to bend it before just nodding, heading toward the elevator.

 "Pepper's in Commons with Udonta, the blue guy with the fin. Play nice with everybody," Tony says and I don't respond, riding the elevator to Commons. Pepper was sitting on the couch across from Udonta and looks at me when I step off of the elevator.

 "I brought your MIT stuff up so you could work on that. Come sit down." I sit on the floor in front of the table and just start working on it.

-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 They decide to wait until the twins are born so I can help get the stones and give birth to two boys. It was obvious which one was Sam's and which one was Bucky's so I name Sam's son Thomas Barnes Wilson and Bucky's son James Wilson Barnes.

 Three months after they're born, Dean knocks on the twin's bedroom door and I groan softly, lifting my head slightly as he creaks the door open. "Raz?"

 "What?"

 "Not get any sleep again?"

 "I'd get them both down... Then Tommy would wake up... I'd get him down again then Jamie would wake up... When are we starting to get the stones?"

 "Gabe's still powering himself up so we should be able to wait until the boys have a good sleep schedule. They awake?"

 "Not yet... Do you mind staying in here with them so I can go crash in my bed for a little while?"

 "Sure, kid." I go to my room and collapse in the middle of our shared bed, passing out.

-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 It takes a year for the boys to get a decent sleep schedule and everyone's ready to start. Except for...

 "Gabe, what is the holdup?"

 "Just trying to make sure the boys will be OK without you for a while..."

 "That's bullshit and you know it! You talked all this shit about being able to take us back and now you keep making excuses! What is going on?"

 "I'm gathering angels to help me travel with you guys to the places we need to go. But..."

 "But because you ruined the start of the apocalypse by saving Dean before it was time for him to, they don't want to help..."

 "Right... I've found a few but it's not enough to be able to get this done in one shot... I need more time..." I rub my face as I walk away and hear one of the boys crying in my Bluetooth earbud.

 "Just... Hurry up, Gabriel." I leave without a second glance and go to check on the boys, seeing it was Tommy who was crying. "Oh, my baby... It's OK..." Jamie wakes with a cry too and I pick them both up, bouncing them gently as I shush them softly. "Oh, my babies... You miss your Daddies... I know... I do too..." I hold them closer and will the tears away, gently kissing both of their heads.

-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 "Alright! We can do it," Gabe announces as he comes into the floor that had become the Ravagers, Rocket, and Nebula's these past five years and we all look at him. "I've got a whole garrison of angels backing us up!" Jamie and Tommy run up to me and hide behind my legs as they look at the angels.

 "Mommy," Tommy whispers and I look down at him, humming softly in acknowledgment of his voice. "They're gonna help bring our Daddies back, right?"

 "That's right, short stack," Gabe smirks and he nods a bit.

 "Do you gotta go with them?" Jamie asks softly and I crouch, gently grabbing their hands.

 "Yeah, I do. But, you're gonna stay here and have a boatload of fun with Pepper, OK?"

 "OK... You're gonna come back, right?"

 "I'm gonna try my hardest to. I love you." They hug me and I gently hug them back, keeping the tears away easily.

 "Love you, Mommy."

 "Alright. Go say bye to your Uncles cuz they gotta come with too." They run over to Sam and Dean and I stay crouched for a second before standing, running my hand through my hair.

 "Clint and Nat are staying too. They'll be in good hands," Tony says gently and I nod. "Dean's going with Bruce to get the time stone and Sam's going with you to get the soul stone."

 "Got it." I whistle a short tune and Sam and Dean look up, whistling it back. "You idiots ready?" They chuckle and Dean wraps an arm around my shoulders, tousling my hair before Sam does the same but fixing it.

 "Been a while since you used the whistle, Raz."

 "Been a while since I've needed to."

 "Give us a minute longer, alright?" Sam asks and I nod. They go over to their angels and say goodbye since they were staying to keep an eye on the kids with the others.

 "Jamie, Tommy. Behave." I put my hair in a bun and they smile innocently at me.

 "We will, Mommy," They say together and I stare at them before looking at the people staying with them.

 "Good luck." Sam comes over to me with a pair of angels and we all link arms. "You'll need it." I close my eyes as everything clenches for a moment before it relaxes and I open my eyes again, seeing that we're somewhere else entirely.

 "We will be waiting for you to finish." I nod and Sam goes with me to meet with the person who will give us the soul stone.

 "Hello." We turn to see a man in a hooded cloak and he lowers the hood.

 "Red Skull," I greet evenly and he looks at me. "We're here for the soul stone."

 "Follow me." He leads us to the edge of a cliff and I look at Sam, confused. "What you seek lies in front of you. In order to take the stone, you must lose that which you love. An everlasting exchange. A soul for a soul." Sam and I look at each other and I clench my jaw slightly.

 "Sam..." He hugs me tightly and I hug him back. "I... I can't..."

 "I know, I know. I'm not asking you to. Your boys need you." He takes something out of his pocket and presses it into my hand. I look at it and he kisses my head gently. "I love you, Raziah," He whispers and presses a button on the thing in my hand.

 I seize up as shocks go through me and he takes a nose dive off of the cliff. I throw it to the ground and look over the edge to see him at the bottom, feeling the tears come as I squeeze my eyes shut.

 When I open them, I'm in shallow water and look at my hand, opening it slowly to reveal the orange soul stone. I sob and hit the water. The angels come over and I get back to the Tower at the same time as the others.

 "Where's Sammy?" Dean asks and I don't look at him. "Raz, where's Sam?"

 "It was a soul for a soul," I say softly, struggling to, and he looks at me. "I'm sorry, Dean..." He wraps his arms around me tightly and I wrap my arms around him in return.

 "It's OK... It's not your fault..." I sob softly and he holds me tighter. "It's OK... Listen... The angels and I got some shit to do then I'll be back to help, alright?"

 "OK... Please... Be careful..."

 "I will. Easy in and out job." I nod and let him go, wiping my face quickly as Jamie and Tommy run in.

 "Mommy!" I smile and kneel to accept their hugs while Dean disappears with the angels. "Why were you crying? And where's Uncle Sammy?" I hug them tighter for a moment and hold them away from me to look at them.

 "You remember how I told you about my sister?"

 "Aunt Keiko?"

 "Yeah... And, um... And how she left a long time ago and she can't come back?"

 "Yeah. Did that happen to Uncle Sammy?"

 "Yeah, it did..."

 "It's OK, Mommy. Uncle Sammy and Uncle Dean always come back. You said so."

 "Not this time... Uncle Sammy can't come back... Not this time..."

 "Oh... Can't Uncle Gabe try to bring him back?"

 "No, he can't... This is stronger than them, buddy..."

 "So... Uncle Sammy is dead like Aunt Keiko is?" Tommy asks and I force the tears away, nodding.

 "Yeah..."

 "Can we go to our room?" Jamie asks sadly and I nod again before they run off.

 "You OK?" Nat asks as I stand and my phone buzzes from the table where I left it. She motions for me to check it and I see it was a voicemail from Sam, listening to it.

 "Hey, Raz. This is in case I don't make it back. I wanted to say I was sorry. For everything. I've been a real ass to you for a while now. And I'm so sorry. I don't care about what I said before. You're my little sister through and through. And I love you."

 I barely hold back the tears and sink into the chair nearby as Jamie and Tommy run back in, each of them holding one end of a big piece of paper. "What's that?" I ask with a small smile and they unfold it, showing me.

 "Uncle Sammy let us trace his body and we drew him. Do you think he'd like it in Heaven?" I let out a wet-sounding laugh and smile, losing the fight against the tears.

 "Yeah... Yeah, he'd love it... When we see Uncle Gabe again, we can have him give it to him, OK?"

 "OK. Can we put it here?" I nod and help them put it on the table, accepting the hugs I get. "Please don't cry. It's gonna be OK." I laugh wetly at that and take a shaky breath to get control of myself, hugging them tightly.

 "Better?"

 "Yeah. We don't like it when you cry. It makes us sad." I gently brush Jamie's hair out of his face and rub Tommy's cheekbone with my thumb.

 "I know... But, what have we said about crying?"

 "That it's OK and can be the best way to work through big feelings."

 "Good. Go find something to play with, OK?" They nod and run off again.

 "They're good artists," Steve says awkwardly and I nod my agreement. "Looks just like him..."

 "Yeah..." Dean appears by himself and I look at him. "What was the job?"

 "Help overthrow God."

 "Normal Tuesday in the office got it." He nods and looks at me assessing. "I'm OK." He nods slightly and looks at Professor Hulk, Bruce combined with Hulk.

 "Are we bringing them back or what, big guy?" He nods and slips on the gauntlet. Dean stands in front of me and Steve stands in front of him. He screams in pain and I grip Dean's shirt as I watch.

 "Please work, please work, please work, please work," I chant softly and he squeezes my hip slightly to calm me down. He snaps and collapses to the ground, the gauntlet falling off. Clint kicks it away and Tony quickly sprays cooling foam on his arm. "Did it work?" We look around and I feel my heart sink as Clint's phone rings.

 "Honey?" I tighten my grip on Dean's shirt and he wraps an arm around my shoulders.

 "Baby Doll?" I look toward the door and pounding feet could be heard. I slowly move toward the door and Sam bursts through it first, running over to pick me up in a hug. 

 "Oh, Baby Girl!" He spins me around and hugs me tight to him. "I've missed you so much." He kisses my head and Bucky comes in after he sets me down, picking me right back up. I laugh wetly as he does the same thing Sam did and kiss him then kiss Sam.

 "Mommy? What's going on?" Jamie asks and I laugh, smiling brightly as I crouch.

 "Come here, Jamie. Come on, Tommy." They come in and stand next to me, looking at Sam and Bucky nervously. "These men are Sam Wilson and Bucky Barnes. Where have you heard those names before?"

 "Our Daddies?"

 "That's right."

 "Was... Was this your surprise?" Bucky asks, breathlessly, and I nod.

 "Yeah... I was gonna tell you but... I got interrupted." Sam looks at Tommy and Bucky looks at Jamie. "I... I couldn't think of anything to name them so... Sam, this is Thomas Barnes Wilson, your son... Buck, this is James Wilson Barnes, your son..."

 "How?"

 "A thing called heteropaternal superfecundation. Meaning, you both got me pregnant at the same time so I had these two." They nod and Peter rushes in, knocking me down in a hug. "Ack!"

 "Oh, my God! I never thought I'd see this ugly mug of yours again!" He rubs my face and I shove him off of me. Ned and MJ come over and hug me when Peter lets me up followed by May.

 "Quill," Kraglin yells and they collide in a harsh hug in the middle of the room.

 The setting suddenly changes as we're all transported somewhere wide with everyone that got brought back from the snap and everyone from the past five years. Sam and Bucky hold our sons close.

 "What a touching reunion," A voice mocks and we all spin to see Thanos towering over a few angels.

 "We're sorry... We didn't have a choice..." They explain and I look at Thanos, feeling myself power up.

 "You... You are the reason these past five years sucked! You are the one who took my men from me! You are why my brother is dead!" I scream as I raise my hands and bind him in vines. Dean wrestles the stones away and I focus on keeping him bound.

 "Dean! No," Rocket yells and I look at Dean to see him getting ready to use the gauntlet.

 "How? I am inevitable."

 "I... Am... A Winchester..." He snaps and power surges through him as Thanos and all of his forces turn to dust around us.

 "NO!" I let the vines down and catch Dean before he falls to the ground. "No, no, no, no... Please... Not you too..." He gently cups my face and whistles the short tune from earlier before his hand falls to the ground as he goes limp in my arms. "No..." I hold him close to my chest and rock slightly as sobs rack my body, whistling the tune between them.

 Everyone drops to one knee to show respect for him and I sob more. "Exit light... Enter night... Take my hand... We're off to never... Neverland..." I sing between sobs for him and feel a hand on my shoulder.

 Castiel was there and I stand, gently setting Dean down. "Where were you?" I scream and he looks at me with everyone else. "You said you loved him and you weren't here! Where were you?" I swing at him and he takes the punch to the face in stride, walking backward slowly. "You said you cared about him and you couldn't care enough to see this through with him!" I punch him again and he takes it.

 I would continue to kick his ass if not for Sam and Bucky holding me back and shushing me gently. Everyone else stays away and I look at Castiel. "Go fly off somewhere! What's the point of you staying here?" He doesn't leave and I break away from my men slightly, getting free long enough to shove him further from Dean's body. "GET AWAY FROM HERE!" He disappears and I feel all of the fight leave me as I collapse to my knees.

 "Whoa!" Bucky catches me and carefully eases down with me. "It's gonna be OK, Doll... We're gonna take care of you..." I had run out of tears and he just moves to scoop me into his arms.

 "He needs his funeral..." I say before he can and he pauses, looking at me.

 "Dean?"

 "Yeah..."

 "OK, Baby Girl. We'll do his funeral first, OK?"

 "I need a white sheet..."

 "Why?"

 "Dean gets a hunter's funeral... I need a white sheet to wrap his body in..." He nods a bit and Sam goes to talk to Strange.

 Bobby looks down at me and sighs. "Girl, you know I'm too damned old to be getting on the ground." I look up at him and he helps me to my feet with Bucky. "You sure you want to do this now?"

 "He needs his funeral, Bobby..."

 "Let's get it done, then." Bucky hugs my waist tightly and I rub my face.

 "What do you need?"

 "Wood for a pyre..." Sam comes over with the sheet and they help me wrap Dean in it after I close his eyes, looking at them for a moment before I do. Everyone pitches in to help and Quill gets it on the pyre with Kraglin's help. Bobby hands me the rock salt mixed with gasoline and I take it, dousing Dean's body and the pyre after a moment.

 "What's this called?" Quill asks and I don't answer for a moment.

 "A hunter's funeral... When a hunter dies, we salt and burn them like this so that they can move on to Heaven or Hell and not get stuck here... Bobby?" He hands me a lighter and I light a torch I made before using it to light the pyre, watching the flames slowly lick at Dean's body.

 I watch the flames dance across the pyre and his body and whistle softly, making Bobby look at me sadly.

 By the time the fire had died, Dean was reduced to ashes and Strange deals with the pyre with the help of a portal after I've turned away. Sam and Bucky wrap an arm around my waist and shoulder and guide me through another portal with our sons. "Mommy?"

 "Yeah?"

 "What does that whistle mean?"

 "It was something we would do when we were younger... If we saw each other anywhere that wasn't the car or a hotel room, we would whistle and check in with each other... Keep tabs on each other during hunts... It was something very important to us," I explain softly and notice Quill, Udonta, Kraglin, Rocket, the tree, the green lady, and two other people were there too.

 "Raziah..."

 "Not today... Please... I can't..."

 "OK... Tomorrow?" I nod and he nods.

Chapter Text

 The next day, I don't leave our bed and leave Sam and Bucky to take care of the boys. I listen to Sam's message repeatedly and watch videos of the two of them being stupid in the front seat, making myself worse. "Baby Girl, come on... You've got to eat something..."

 "Not hungry..." I roll onto my stomach and fall asleep for the tenth time today.

-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 I wake in the middle of the night and carefully get from between Sam and Bucky, padding out of our room. I go down to the floor that Quill was staying on with the others as he tries to get the green lady to be his again and go over to the table, gently touching the picture the boys drew of Sam.

 "They're happy, y'know?" I spin and see Gabe standing there. "They did this on purpose. They knew that once we finished overthrowing God and taking control of Heaven, we wouldn't be able to leave as often as we could. Tommy asked me to make sure I got the picture in a prayer before they went to bed. Can I have it?" I step to the side and he carefully gathers it into his hands. "Here." He holds out his hand and I offer mine. He drops the Impala's keys in it and looks at me. "Dean wants you to have her. He says to take good care of his Baby and baby sister."

 "OK..." I hold the keys tightly and he looks at me.

 "This is gonna be the last time you see me or Cassie... Got any messages for the boys?"

 "That I love them too... Thank you, Gabe..." He nods and disappears, leaving me standing in a room that, I assume, is full of sleeping aliens. I quietly leave and go up to Commons.

 "She finally joins us," Tony cheers and I look at him, surprised that they're awake. "Fridge boy over there saw you weren't in bed and woke us up to look for you. But, I told him to wait up here with Birdbrain number two." Bucky looks at me and just slings his arm over the back of the couch, the other behind Sam's head. I go over and sit next to him, running a hand through my hair.

 "I think you need a drink," Quill says and holds a glass out to me. I stare at it and debate for a moment before shaking my head.

 "If I start I won't stop..." I pull one foot up to hug my knee to my chest and he nods, handing it to Udonta instead. He downs it easily and Bucky wraps his arm around me, pulling me close.

 "How are those six degrees coming?" Sam asks gently and I look at him with a small smile.

 "I just got my last one for physics a few days ago."

 "You got them all in five years?" A guy I recognize from high school with Peter asks and I look at him. "Penis did nothing."

 "Neither did you, Sasha."

 "It's Flash."

 "Flash, Sasha, Dickhead. Same difference when it comes to you."

 "Well, I think you're lying about getting all of them in five years. A physics degree takes around five years to get."

 "I took all of the needed classes at the same time, jackass."

 "Where's the proof?"

 "They're all framed on the wall over there." I point behind me and he goes over, looking at them.

 "Oh... Well... That's nothing. I could get ten in five years."

 "Whatever."

 "Hey, Dash-"

 "It's Flash, Mr. Stark."

 "Yeah, whatever. You want to shut up about how you're so much better than everyone else when Peter outdid you in school?"

 "Raz did too when she was there," Peter adds and Flash grumbles.

 "Really? Good job. Anyway, these two kids are some of the smartest I've met in a while and Pepper agrees. So... You two interested in learning how to run Stark Industries?"

 "What?" We ask at the same time and he chuckles.

 "Yeah. Pete, you finished high school and MIT classes. Razzle Dazzle, you took six degrees at once. You're a couple of super-geniuses and that's what we need at SI."

 "Yeah!" Peter says and I don't respond.

 "You don't have to give me an answer now. You can think it over, talk it over with your boys. Alright?" I nod and he nods back. "Now... It's two in the morning. It's time to go back to bed. Let's go." Everyone slowly filters out of Commons until it's just me, Sam, Bucky, and Quill left.

 "So... Super-genius, huh?"

 "I guess." I shrug and Bucky runs his thumb against my arm gently.

 "And these guys are your boyfriends?"

 "Mhmm." Sam moves to sit on my other side and rubs my leg gently.

 "And the guy that snapped Thanos away was your brother?"

 "Dean, yeah. Sam, my other brother, sacrificed himself to bring you all back."

 "Got it, got it. And you're... Twenty-eight now?"

 "This December."

 "Right, right. And you have two sons now from both of them?"

 "Yup." He nods and I look at him. "Any other questions?"

 "Just a statement. I think that if you're as smart as Tony says you are, you should take him up on his offer. Good night." He leaves and I sigh softly, looking at Sam and Bucky as they crouch in front of me.

 "Thoughts?"

 "We think you should take it too, Doll."

 "Yeah, Baby Girl. And while we were waiting for you, we talked to Tony... If you take it, it would give you a cover in case you wanted to be an Avenger alongside us. What do you think?" They each hold one of my hands and I lean forward slightly, thinking.

 "OK... I want to have something steady... And if it means I can help you guys more... Yeah, I'd like that..." They both gently kiss my hands and I sigh softly, relaxing a bit. "I'll tell Tony in the morning... I've missed you guys..." Sam gently takes the Impala's keys out of my hand and looks at me. "To the Impala... Gabe brought them to me before I came up here... She might need some tuning up but I want to try to keep her as original as I can..."

 "We can help out with that, Baby Doll."

 "Thank you... Carry me to our bed? Too tired..." Bucky picks me up and I cuddle close to him, sighing softly. "Love you..."

 "We love you, too." They both kiss my head and I hum softly as I fall asleep in his arms.

-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 I wake at eight or so to an empty bed and feel the covers carefully, sighing softly when it's still warm. "JARVIS, where are Sam and Bucky?"

 "Training in the gym with the others, Miss Emyrada. They said that you are welcome to join them if you wish."

 "Thanks." I stretch and get out of bed, knowing the boys were already up and gone. Or that they should be. "JARVIS, are the boys at school?"

 "Yes. Master Stark ensured that they got ready and Happy took them to school along with Morgan."

 "Alright. Thanks. Again." Steve and Tony had adopted a little girl named Morgan and she was adorable.

 "You're welcome." I climb out of bed and get some workout clothes on before riding the elevator down to the gym, watching them with a small smile for a moment once I get there.

 "Rat," Flash greets loudly from where he was watching them train with MJ, Ned, and Peter and I lose the smile until my men turn to look at me, smiling. Sam jogs over and hugs me.

 "Hey, Baby Girl."

 "Hey, Doll." Bucky joins and kisses my head.

 "Hey yourselves. I could've used a note saying you were coming down here. Or you could've woke me up for a minute."

 "Sorry but you looked so peaceful and we wanted to make sure you got all the sleep you needed."

 "Are you guys done being adorable so we can continue training?" Steve asks and I roll my eyes slightly.

 "Calm down, Captain Tight Pants," I mutter and my men snicker softly, each of them giving one more peck to my head before they go back to training. I go over to Peter and he smiles at me.

 "How are you doing?"

 "Eh..."

 "You got an answer for Mr. Stark?"

 "Yeah."

 "You gonna take him up on it?"

 "Somebody has to make sure you don't put pop culture references into everything," I smirk and he scoffs.

 "That would be you, not me." I shrug and look at him, noticing Quill and Kraglin were sparring. "Y'know, if we were to spar like that, I could totally beat you."

 "Is that a challenge?"

 "Yes," Flash says for him and I look at him.

 "Alright, let's go, Flash." He looks nervous but quickly gets over it and clears his throat slightly.

 "Psh. Easy." He stands and swings at me. I catch his fist and flip him over my shoulder, laying him out flat on his back. "You got lucky," He groans and I look down at him as he gets up. "I can beat you. Easy." He swings at me again and I dodge it, hooking my arm around his knees to flip him around my shoulder and back onto his back. "You got lucky again," He wheezes and I look up to see the others looking at me.

 "What?"

 "Where did you learn that?"

 "The internet." Bucky nods a bit and Flash stands, jumping on my back suddenly. "Yeah, no." I grab him by the back of his shirt and throw him off of me, a little more forcefully than what was needed.

 "You're gonna kill Dash, Razzle Dazzle."

 "I'm OK... And it's Flash..." He stands and swings at me.

 "Your form is God awful." I bob out of the way and he swings at me again but I spin to be behind him. I wrap my arms under his and clasp them together next to his neck, pressing his right arm against his throat. "Feel free to tap out whenever." He does quickly and I let him go. "You done yet?" He tackles me and smirks down at me.

 "You feel free to tap out whenever, Rat."

 "OK. I'm done being nice." I easily flip us and rear my fist back.

 "I'm done, I'm done!" He yelps quickly and I look at him. "I'm done, Rat."

 "Nope." I punch the floor next to his head and he shrieks. "It's Raziah and Peter. What are our names?"

 "Not happening." I punch the floor an inch closer to his face and he can't talk any faster than he does. "Raziah and Peter!"

 "Good. I hear you calling us Rat or Penis again, I'm gonna knock you the fuck out. Got it?"

 "Yup got it!"

 "Good." I stand and offer him a hand. He ignores it and scrambles to his feet on his own, making me shrug as I lower my hand. The others go back to sparring and I look at Peter. "You still up for sparring?"

 "Sure." He stands and offers me a fist, which I tap with mine.

 "So, question."

 "What's that?"

 "Flash know about... Y'know?"

 "Yes... He does..."

 "Still can't believe a loser like him is Spider-Man," Flash grumbles as he sits and I nod a bit.

 "Cool. Well then, Arachnid. Ready to get your ass handed to you?" He scoffs and shifts into a fighting stance while I do the same.

 As we spar, Peter pins me easily repeatedly and I grunt as he pins me for the tenth time. "So... Which one of you is getting your ass handed to you?" Clint asks, amused, and Peter chuckles.

 "I want you to know that I have been going so easy on you."

 "Oh? Then please, don't." I nod and flip us over just to be flipped over his head, landing on my back hard.

 "You're a bastard."

 "Aww, you're one of my best friends too."

 "I hate you."

 "I love you too."

 "Crawl in a hole and die."

 "Ditto."

 "You two have a weird relationship," Ned says and I look at him.

 "Hey, Ned."

 "Hey, Raz."

 "Are you going to stop going easy on me yet or have you tapped out?" Peter asks with a smirk and I don't respond for a second before flipping to my feet. "Alright." He rolls to his feet and I watch him with a slight glow in my eyes. "This'll be fun." He swings at me and I block it, ducking another hit as my head swims.

 "Oh... Nope, you win..." I sit on the bench near us and hold my head as my eyes lose the glow.

 "You OK?"

 "Mhmm... You win..."

 "When was the last time you ate anything, Doll?" I tense slightly and look at him.

 "Um... A while ago...?" I try and he narrows his eyes at me with Sam.

 "Last time I saw her eat anything was about a week or so ago," Tony supplies and they look at me, pissed.

 "A week?"

 "Oh, hey, look at the time." They turn to look at a clock and I bolt.

 "Why did we both fall for that?" I take the stairs back to our floor and use my powers to power up my legs to run faster.

 I take the key around my neck to unlock our playroom and go inside, shutting it with a small note for Sam and Bucky to let them know I'm in there. I look at the implements we had and grab a cane, setting it in the holder on the bench. "JARVIS, could you let Bucky and Sam know that I'm waiting for them?" I ask as I lock the door and toe my shoes off.

 "Of course. Should I tell them where?"

 "No. Just that I'm waiting patiently for them to come up so we can talk. They should know what that means." I strip and fold my clothes, setting them neatly with my shoes.

 "They have been told."

 "Thanks, JARVIS." I get a pair of padded cuffs and put them on myself, hooking them to the front of the spanking bench as I settle over it. I sigh and relax over the bench, waiting patiently. I focus on my breathing and feel my mind go floaty.

 I shiver slightly as I feel Sir's metal hand rub my spine and open my eyes to see Sir and Big Daddy standing in front of me. "You chose the cane, Doll? That's gonna be rough."

 "I know, Sir. That's why I chose it. I'm sorry for not eating properly. It's been crazy with MIT finals and bringing everyone back an-" I'm cut off when Big Daddy presses his fingers to my lips and he looks at me.

 "Did we ask for an explanation?"

 "No, Big Daddy. I'm sorry."

 "When we're in private, you're only going to speak when spoken to for the rest of today. Do you understand?"

 "Yes, Big Daddy."

 "Good girl." He lightly runs his fingers down my spine and I shiver at the barely-there touch, my eyes slipping closed. I yelp loudly when his hand lands on my right ass cheek hard and Sir grabs my chin, making me look at him.

 "Keep those eyes open and on me, Baby Doll. Or you'll get a round with my left hand." I shudder slightly and look up at him.

 "When was the last time you had a balanced meal, Baby Girl?" I chew my lip as I debate on the answer and Sir grips my chin tighter.

 "The truth, little girl," He growls and I gulp slightly as he lets my chin go.

 "A... A while..."

 "A number," Big Daddy says as he spanks me ten times on each cheek with his hand and I cry out because it hurts, closing my eyes.

 "I don't know..."

 "Because it's been so long?"

 "Yes, Big Daddy..."

 "Who did you eat it with, then?"

 "You and Sir," I whisper, not looking at either of them as I hang my head, and there's silence before the soft conversation between them. I almost start rambling but I remember the rule they made for today and instead tears slip out of the corners of my eyes after I open them to stare at the floor.

 "Here's what we're going to do, Raziah," I sob softly at that because they never call me by my name and Big Daddy continues. "I'm gonna cane you and you'll have lines to write while sitting on a lovely set of lines from me. But that's after Bucky straps you and gets some ginger in you." I whimper softly because I hated figging and Sir's metal hand lands on my ass, making me cry out loudly. "Don't complain about the punishment you brought on yourself, Raziah." Big Daddy sounds so disappointed and I cry, not noticing him pick up the cane. "Here we go." He starts and I cry out at each fiery line of pain that he gets right beneath the one before, starting to sob quickly.

 Big Daddy starts on my thighs and I do something I know I'm not supposed to while I'm on the bench. "No! Stop it," I cry, kicking my feet up to block the way, and he does as I realize my three big mess-ups.

 "What was that?" Big Daddy growls and I shudder slightly, quickly putting my feet back down.

 "I'm sorry!"

 "Oh, trust me, Baby Girl. You will be. Buck." I feel the straps get done on my ankles and whine softly, whining louder when my legs get spread. The cane lightly taps at my inner thighs and I squeeze my eyes shut. "Will you also get her Naughty Girl Gag, please?" I almost beg for him not to but remember the temporary rule and close my mouth right before I start. Sir taps my lips and I look at him pitifully.

 "Open up." I do and let him slip my Naughty Girl Gag in. It was a gag that had a small penis built to the inside that would be in my mouth and it was only used for punishments where I tried to tell them what to do during another one. They used it for punishments because they knew it was too small for me to enjoy it, that I hated the taste of it, and it was too thick for me to talk around it. It was thick enough that my jaw always hurt after having it in for just a few minutes. Sir fastens it around my head and Big Daddy starts caning my inner thighs, making me scream around the gag. I'm careful not to squeeze Benji, my parrot for when I'm gagged, and he does it a few more times.

 "Almost done." He moves my legs back together and lands the cane down to the backs of my knees, making me shriek and cry. I hear the cane clatter to the ground and he comes into my line of sight, gently wiping tears away as Sir leaves my sight. "I'm all done, Baby Girl. Do you think you can be really good for the rest of your punishment or do you need your Naughty Girl Gag to stay in? Squeeze Benji once for being the best girl for the rest of your punishment and twice for keeping the gag in." I squeeze Benji once and he gently undoes the gag, taking it out.

 I whimper softly and he gently rubs my jaw, setting the gag to the side for now. I look at him and he kisses my head. "What do you have to say, Baby Girl?"

 "Thank you for the punishment, Big Daddy... I'm sorry..." He gently kisses my tears away and I hear the clink of the strap's buckle.

 "You ready, Baby Girl?"

 "Yes, Big Daddy..."

 "Ask for it."

 "Please, Sir, s-"

 "Use my name and rank, Raziah. Not Sir, not Bucky, and not James."

 "Please, Sergeant Barnes... Please spank me..."

 "You can do better than that. Again."

 "Please spank me, Sergeant Barnes... Please..."

 "I'll take it. This is gonna hurt." I squeeze my eyes shut and brace myself for the first hit. The WHOOSH comes followed by the WHACK and I feel nothing for a moment. I cry out loudly when the pain registers and Sam gently rubs my arms.

 "Bucky. This isn't the time to let her feel every single one of them. Get it done." Sir lands the strap quickly and I sob heavily as the top of my ass to the backs of my knees are covered in punishing bites from the thick leather strap. I'm sobbing loud enough that I don't hear the strap meet the cane on the ground and they both help me calm down, whispering sweet nothings to me.

 I slowly calm to just hiccups and sniffles and they both wipe my tears away. "Good girl, Baby Girl. So good."

 "Yeah, Doll. So, so good for us. What do you have to say to me?"

 "Th-Thank you for the punishment, S-Sir," I hiccup and he gently kisses my tears away.

 "Good girl. Such a good girl. We're almost done. So close to being done." I sniffle and he holds up a large piece of skinned ginger that was a little thick at the one end. "Won't be for long. Just long enough for it to start to burn then for it to fade out and it'll get thrown away. Ready, Doll?"

 "Yes, Sir..." He leaves my line of sight and I close my eyes as I feel him start to gently push it in after stretching me so it would fit. "Hnn," I whine softly and he soothes me with his right hand. He settles it in me and comes to sit in front of me next to Big Daddy, both of them squeezing one of my hands.

 About two minutes later, the burning starts weakly and I whine softly. "It's OK, Baby Girl. You've got this. It'll be OK." It slowly ramps up in burning and I dig my forehead against the padded area for my elbows, making pitiful noises.

 "You're doing great, Doll. Five minutes are gone." They each kiss one of my hands and I clench them as the burning gets worse.

 Ten minutes later, I'm begging them to take it out and they soothe me gently. "Please take it out... I'm so sorry," I sob and they each rub one of my cheeks.

 "What's your color, Baby Girl?" I whine and tug at the cuffs lightly. "Come on, honey. Tell us your color."

 "Hurts..."

 "I know it does, Doll. And you're being so good for us, doing so amazing. But you gotta tell us your color, OK?"

 "Ahhn... G-Green..."

 "Good girl, such a good girl. Almost done. It just has to fade, OK?"

 "OK... Hnn..." I squeeze their hands and squeeze my eyes shut.

 Seventeen minutes later, the burning has died down and I pant softly, limp on the bench. "Burning faded?"

 "Yeah..."

 "Good girl. You took that so well, D-" Sir stops talking as he goes around and Big Daddy looks at him.

 "What's the problem?"

 "Um... It's gone..."

 "What?" We say together and he undoes the cuffs so I can twist around to look at Sir.

 "OK, the scene's over. I'm ending it," Sam says and I nod my agreement, looking at Bucky as he undoes the straps on my ankles.

 "What the Hell do you mean it's gone?"

 "The end isn't outside of your ass anymore..."

 "Are you telling me... My body absorbed the piece of ginger... You carved and put in it?"

 "Yeah... But, Sam carved it..." I fold my hands and press my fingers against my face, taking a few deep breaths.

 "Give me my clothes," I say in an eerily calm voice and Bucky quickly gives them to me. I dress my upper half and think for a moment. "JARVIS."

 "Yes, Miss Emyrada?"

 "Would you please ask Stephen to meet me in the med bay?"

 "Of course. Ten minutes?"

 "Five."

 "Right away."

 "Thank you." I finish getting dressed and they try to follow me. "No."

 "But-"

 "No. You two get to clean up the playroom while I go explain to Strange what happened and why I need help getting a piece of ginger out of my ass."

 "Doll-"

 "And then you two can just fuck each other for the next month, at least."

 "That's cruel," Sam says and I look at him.

 "You didn't carve the finger properly." Bucky looks at him with a smug look and I look at him. "And you didn't make sure that there was a way this didn't happen. I understand it was because you wanted to comfort me through the punishment," I say before he can start and he closes his mouth. "And I think that this is going to be more effective than lines, don't you?"

 "Yeah, for sure."

 "Good. I'll be back. Get to cleaning." I leave and go down to the med bay, the ginger kinda starting to burn again before fading once more. "Ugh... I'm going to kill them..."

 "What do you need, Raziah?" Stephen asks once he sees me and I go over to him.

 "You're the only medical doctor that I know and trust. And the only one who doesn't question my relationship with Sam and Bucky or what we do behind closed doors."

 "Alright. What does that have to do with what you need?"

 "Do you know what figging is?"

 "Yes, why is- You got a piece of ginger stuck in your rectum, didn't you?"

 "Yeah..." He rubs his head and I run a hand through my hair. "Blame Sam and Bucky."

 "I'm sure that you are. Captain Udonta had his medical team give me some technology." He grabs a holographic tablet off of a cart and comes over to me. "This will allow me to see where it is. Please lay on your side." I do that and he runs the tablet over my abdomen. "There it is. I will send it to the biohazard bin. Please go to a hospital next time." I hear the SWOOSH of his portals before he sets the tablet down and looks at me as I sit up. "There. I'm done and we will never speak of this again, I presume."

 "You presume correctly." He nods and portals out of the med bay. I rub my face and hear the elevator open, looking over to see Quill standing there. "You're still here?"

 "Yeah... Krags and Dad are too... They, uh... They wanna talk..." He looked uncomfortable and a little pissed.

 "OK, sure." I get off of the cot and head toward the elevator with him.

Chapter Text

 "Quill, Girl," Udonta greets and I cross my arms as I get off of the elevator. The rest of the team was there with MJ, Ned, and Flash, for some reason, and they all looked uncomfortable.

 "Raziah," I look at Quill and raise an eyebrow. "How old is your sister now?"

 "She died when she was seventeen. Housefire with our grandparents. I took her bracelet and got these nifty little burns on my arms and legs." I was just wearing a tank top right now and show Keiko's bracelet to Quill.

 "Damn. Ya didn't swipe tha', Krags?" Udonta hisses and I look at him.

 "What do you mean he didn't swipe it?"

 "They followed a Skrull ship here about eighteen years ago, give or take. They got there in time to see a girl, who was seventeen, fall to the ground and a Skrull take her form while two others blasted two humans who were drinking Rhone from two different bottles."

 "What the Hell is Rhone?"

 "Space alcohol."

 "OK."

 "What had happened was the two that were drinking were the girl's grandparents. They had sold her younger sister to the Skrulls to be a slave for the alcohol. Her sister was ten at the time. Dad and Krags dealt with the Skrulls and made sure the girl wasn't alone as she died from a gunshot wound to the chest from one of the Skrulls taking her grandfather's gun. She asked them to make sure her sister didn't know what happened and that they took care of her. Dad didn't want to risk getting kicked out of the Ravagers again and didn't have space for a kid, so they set the house on fire and left Terra, Earth, here," Quill explains carefully and I don't react or respond, not sure how to.

 "Raziah?" I look at him and he looks at me. "Gonna say anything?"

 "Let me get this straight... My sister was shot by an alien after our grandparents sold me to said alien race to become a slave in trade for alcohol and with her dying breaths asked these two dumbasses to watch out for me and make sure I didn't know what happened or what our grandparents did but they instead just set the house on fire and left... Did I miss anything?"

 "Nope. You got everything."

 "OK... OK..." I rub my face and take a slow breath, trying to string together thoughts.

 "Wow. Even these freaky aliens didn't want you. That's not a surprise," Flash snickers and I punch the air hard as my eyes glow, sending a gust of wind at him to send him against the wall. "Oww," He groans as he crumples to the floor and I comb my hair out of my face, looking at Udonta and Kraglin then at Quill before I start pacing.

 "All of that makes sense. Grandparents sold me for liquor? Surprised they didn't do it sooner, kinda wish they had now that I know. Keiko was more worried about me than herself as she was dying? What else would be happening in her last moments? She didn't have a single selfish bone in her body and I would tell her that it would get her killed one day. And look what happened. She was supposed to be at school, getting ready for midterms because those were important so we could get the fuck out of that town, get the fuck out of that state, get the fuck away from our grandparents. But, no. She had to be a selfless older sister and get her measly paycheck from a shitty job that didn't give her remotely close to minimum wage, get us food, and get my damned medicine."

 "Feel better?" Udonta scoffs and I spin to glare at him, eyes glowing brightly.

 "Shut the fuck up, Udonta! I'm allowed to rant if I want to! And guess what? I want to fucking rant! I'm not the one who made a promise to a dying girl and then couldn't have the balls to keep it!"

 "Like you've never made an empty promise?" Quill asks and I look at him.

 "I don't make promises I can't keep, Quill," I snarl and he takes a small step back. "But that seems to be the difference between us, doesn't it? You were raised by a clan of no good fucking thieves!"

 "And who were you raised by? The Pope? Face it, kid! Your family wasn't good either! Your so-called Dad killed innocent beings," Quill yells and something in me snaps.

 I tackle him to the floor and punch him in the face before he has the time to react. "Don't you dare talk about my father that way!" I grab him by the lapels of his jacket as I stand and hold him off of the ground, eyes glowing brightly still. "He was at least there!" I throw him against a wall and he struggles to his feet. Kraglin tries to come at me and I sweep my hand toward him, flinging him backward along with Udonta. "He taught me shit I needed to know to survive! What the Hell did you do for me?"

 "I helped create you!"

 "And besides that? You don't get to waltz into my life after finding out I'm your kid! You are not my father!"

 "Yes, I am!"

 "You're just my fucking sperm donor! My father died to save my oldest brother! Both of my brothers died to bring your sorry ass back and save it!" He limps over to me and tries to grab my shoulders. I catch his hand and pin it between his shoulder blades before I shove him away from me.

 "I used to dream about you coming to save me and Keiko from our lives! I spent seven years in a hellhole where they threw alcohol bottles at me for fun, where they threw me down a flight of stairs because they were bored, where they put cigarettes out on me because they couldn't find a fucking ashtray, and where they spread the lie of causing my mother's car accident because they were a couple of drunks! It never happened! I had to learn how to keep my head down everywhere I went because they all wanted to kill me! The kids tried every damn day! Someone hit me with their fucking car! Yet, I still hoped against hope that you would come and take us away from all of that! And you know what happened?" He stares at me and I could feel everyone's eyes on me but I can't bring myself to care.

 "All that happened was it kept going! And going! And going! You never came! I gave up on hope, on dreams, on everything at five years old! When our grandparents threw me in a lake, I didn't try to swim or save myself! My sister had to save me! She was the only one who cared about me! Then, her boyfriend showed up and I had two older brothers and their father who cared about me too! When Keiko died, you know what happened? I didn't think about you, I didn't think about our grandparents, I didn't even think about myself! I thought about what she would want me to do and I did it! When her phone started ringing, I answered it and I got a father who cared and was there! I got three guys who wouldn't let me try to jump in front of an oncoming semi or throw myself into a fast-moving river or let me own a knife for three years because I kept trying to do the monster's job for them by killing myself, draining every last drop of blood out of my body! They gave me something that made me think of myself, of what I could do to make the world better by being alive instead of making it better by ending it! That's the only good thing about these damn burns! They hide the scars I gave myself!"

 "Are you done?"

 "No! You can think that you're so amazing because you're a thief turned Guardian of the Galaxy or whatever the Hell you want to call yourself! Because while you were off fucking around in space, I was here! Saving people, hunting things! The Winchester Family Business!"

 "If you're so damned invested in being part of their family, why didn't you change your name?"

 "It's the name my mother gave me! You may have been able to give her up easily b-" He swings at me and I catch his fist, growling loudly. "Big mistake," I snarl and swing a punch at him.

 Bucky catches my fist with his left hand and makes me let Quill's other fist go, looking at me. "Breathe and relax, Doll. You're taking it too far and getting too wrapped up in your anger. Go cool off in the gym or something." He guides me over to the elevator before he lets me go and looks at Ned, Peter, MJ, and Flash. "Go with her." Peter helps Flash up and they get on the elevator with me, Peter pressing the button to take us to the gym. "You want him gone?"

 "Yes."

 "We'll deal with that. Blow off some steam." The doors close and I clench and unclench my fists while it's silent in the elevator. I'm off as soon as the doors open and punch a punching bag hard enough to send it to the ceiling, eyes glowing slightly. I take all of my anger out on the poor bag and demolish it.

 By the time I'm calmer, I've gone through four punching bags and have just finished destroying a fifth, panting heavily as I sink to the floor, the glow in my eyes died out. "Feel better?" MJ asks and I don't respond, staring at the ceiling.

 "Yeah," I say after a moment and she nods, reading still. "I revealed way too much..."

 "I didn't know you suicidal at thirteen," Peter says awkwardly and I shrug.

 "I was suicidal from five to fifteen... Meeting you helped... You brought a new perspective even if Sam got pissed at me for butting into his friend group..."

 "Does it still happen sometimes?" Ned asks and I stare at the ceiling still.

 "I get some major depressive moods sometimes, yeah... Sam, Bucky, and I call it a Slump... Steve, Tony, Nat, and Clint had to help me these past five years because it's just been a long Slump... The boys started calling Steve and Tony Grandpa..." I laugh a bit and feel their eyes on me, smiling softly. "Tony's always offended but Steve just laughs and rolls with it..." I sigh softly as the rest of the anger leaves my body and close my eyes when I think of something, sitting up to look at Peter.

 "What?"

 "You didn't age while you were snapped away."

 "Don't think so... What's that got to do with anything?"

 "I'm older than you, kinda."

 "Not how that works."

 "Can you just let me have this for two minutes?"

 "Not really, because you're wrong. But, sure. Have at it and enjoy."

 "I'm gonna. Asshole." I flop onto my back again and stare at the ceiling for a moment before closing my eyes, just breathing.

 "Miss Emyrada."

 "Yeah, JARVIS?"

 "Master Stark is requesting that you meet him at the children's school." I sit bolt upright, concerned, and quickly get to my feet.

 "Why?"

 "I am not aware of the details."

 "Alright. Could you tell Sam to grab the Impala's keys from our floor and to meet me in the garage with Bucky?"

 "Of course."

 "Thanks, JARVIS." I look at the punching bags and point at them slightly. "I'll deal with those later... Um, Peter, can you make sure Steve doesn't see them?"

 "Why?"

 "He said if I broke another punching bag, he'd kick my ass in training for a week."

 "He swore?"

 "No, but Tony did for him."

 "That makes more sense. I'll try."

 "Thank you. Bitch."

 "No problem. Jerk." I smile a little sadly and take the stairs to the garage. Sam and Bucky were waiting for me and Sam holds the keys between his fingers.

 "Want me to drive? This is a lot of muscle."

 "I learned to drive with this car. I can handle it." I take the keys and he wraps an arm around my waist, pulling me close. "What, Sam?"

 "We're sorry about the ginger. We didn't think that would happen."

 "OK. You can still fuck each other for the next month."

 "Baby Girl, come on."

 "No. This is your punishment for not carving it properly and your punishment for not making sure that wouldn't happen. Now, get in." I pull away and go around the other side to get in the driver's seat, moving the seat up. "Bucky, you get the passenger seat."

 "What? Why does he get it?"

 "This is a bench seat. Do you want your knees rammed into the dash?"

 "I'll take the back seat."

 "Thought so. Get in." They get in and I notice a cassette in the player, pushing it in after starting the car.

 "Hey, kid. Gabe brought you the keys to Baby. You better take care of her and yourself, you hear me? Or else I'll kick your ass from beyond the grave. You tell those boys of yours that they better put a damned ring on your finger or me and Sammy will kick their asses too. When you drive Baby, ease up on the lead foot you've got. You gotta treat her like you're making sweet love to her or she ain't gonna treat you right. I know that you're laughing at me and I can guarantee you that I'm stroking her hood right now because she deserves it. Treat her right, she'll treat you right. And go easy on my tapes. I love you, kid." The tape ends and I grip the steering wheel slightly.

 "You alright, Doll?"

 "I'm fine." I eject the tape and gesture to his feet. "Get one of those and put it in." I shift into drive and peel out of the garage, relaxing as I drive the family car.

 "So many options," Bucky says sarcastically and I bristle slightly. I reach over and take the tape out of his hand, pushing it in the player. I crank it up and take backroads to the school. "Doll," He says as he tries to turn it down and I hit his hand away from the knob, turning it up more. "OK..." 

 I screech to a stop in front of the school and notice kids looking out windows at the car as I turn it off, getting out with them. "Whoa! That's Falcon!" I slam the door shut and lead the way inside, Steve and Tony waiting just outside the doors.

 "Was it necessary to bring the loudest car here?" Steve asks and I ignore him, going inside with them. "What's wrong now?"

 "Bucky was sarcastic about the mullet rock music in the car." The secretary of the principal stands to say something to me and I glare at him, making him sit back down. I burst into the office and catch the principal's wrist as he's about to hit Morgan with a paddle.

 "What the fuck do you think you're doing, you fucking dinosaur?" I bellow and he glares at me. "You have no damned right to be hitting my kids or sister with a fucking paddle! Because I know for a fact that none of us signed the paper that says you can!"

 "This is a private school. Punishment of students is up to the principal and teachers," He says calmly and I pull the kids away from him. "Are you quite done being irrational?" I let go of his wrist and look at the kids, seeing they had tear tracks on their faces.

 "You guys OK?" They shake their heads and I see a fourth kid standing off to the side with his parents. "What's this about?"

 "Your hooligans all jumped my son," The mother says and I look at the kids.

 "FRIDAY."

 "Yes, Razzle Dazzle?"

 "Send me copies of videos from Thomas, James, and Morgan's watches, please."

 "Right away."

 "Videos? That is illegal, Miss Emyrada! No one has consented to having their picture taken or having video recorded of them!"

 "New York is a state where only one party in the video needs to consent and the kids knew they were being recorded for their health and safety. I'm concerned that they have breathing problems and Tony and Steve share the concern. The watches record when their heart and oxygen rates are elevated. Kids, what happened?" Morgan was hidden in Steve's leg and Jamie looks at me, rubbing his face. "What happened, my sweet boy?" I ask gently as I crouch in front of him and he sniffles.

 "He was making fun of Morgan and picking on her and shoving her and stuff... Tommy and I tried to help and he shoved us... So..." He messes with my jacket sleeve and I gently tip his chin up, raising an eyebrow. "We finished the fight..."

 "The videos have been copied."

 "Thanks, FRIDAY." I raise my wrist and swipe a few things, pulling up the videos on a screen to play. "Play Morgan's first, please." We watch as she gets shoved against a wall then to the ground and gets kicked in the stomach as the boys come over. "Play them together now." They all play and we see exactly what Jamie said happened from three different videos. They finish the fight by knocking him down and punching him once in the stomach before teachers break it up.

 "Your children are free to go and will be suspended for three days and Jack will be suspended for a week," The principal says slowly and I stand from my crouch, slamming my hands on his desk. He jumps backward and looks at me.

 "They tried to solve it peacefully and you're going to suspend them for taking the necessary action to end the fight?" Jamie gently tugs on my jacket and I look at him. "Yeah, buddy?"

 "Can you stop yelling please?"

 "I'm sorry, my sweet boy." I comb my fingers through his hair and he relaxes a bit. "Why don't you go with Tommy and your Daddy, hm? I've still got to talk to your principal and Jack's parents for a bit."

 "OK..." He goes over to Bucky and they head out while Tony stays with me. I wait until they're outside to turn to the four of them and start tearing each of them a new one, not caring that the bell rings to signal the end of the day as I reach the end of tearing them new ones.

 "You two are a couple of shit parents if your kid thinks that it's OK to push around kids that are smaller than him and half his fucking age! You are a little shit and God help you if you ever lay a hand on my family again! And YOU!" I spin to look at the principal and he looks shocked. "You are not to touch them again! If I hear that you so much as breathed the wrong way in their direction, I will come down on you with the force of Thor's hammer, Captain America's shield, the Winters Soldier's arm, and Tony Stark's entire legal team and you will never be allowed within a hundred meters of children ever again! Am I understood?"

 "Of course..."

 "So you're the whore mother of those little twerps?" The father asks and I look at him.

 "The fuck did you just call me, you old rat bastard?"

 "A whore. Because that's what you are."

 "Know what? Fuck it. I'll just sue you, bastards, now. You for breaking our legal agreement to not use corporal punishment on our children. And you for slander."

 "You don't have a case."

 "Wanna bet?" I growl and they back further into the wall.

 "I apologize deeply for his words. A legal case would ruin us. Please don't take one out," The principal begs and I look at Tony, letting him decide.

 "This happens again, we won't hesitate. Let's go, Razzle Dazzle." He leads the way out and through the crowd of students that were recording the interaction.

 "Holy shit."

 "Did you see that?"

 "That was fucking awesome, dude!" I go outside and see Sam raising an eyebrow at me.

 "We could hear you out here, kid," Steve says and I shrug.

 "Can we come back to school tomorrow?" Morgan asks and my boys look at me, curious.

 "If you want to, yeah. I was going to suggest staying home and playing video games for following the one rule when it comes to fights."

 "Which is?" Bucky asks with a raised eyebrow and I gesture at the kids.

 "We don't start fights, but we sure as Hell finish them," They say together and I smile.

 "Language," Steve sighs and I roll my eyes dramatically, making the kids giggle. I smile and open the back door for the boys.

 "Whoa! Uncle Dean never let us ride in his car!" They climb in and I roll my eyes a bit, shutting the door after Sam gets in. "Are you mad at Dad, Mom?" Jamie asks and I look at him.

 "No. He's just taller than me and Bucky. I'm the one driving and the front seat is a bench seat."

 "Then why not let Dad or Pops drive?"

 "Yeah, why not let one of us drive?"

 "My car. And what's with Dad and Mom?"

 "Kids made fun of them today," Morgan supplies and I nod a bit, getting in the driver's seat as Bucky gets in the passenger seat. "Can I ride with you?"

 "Honey, that isn't safe," Steve says gently and she looks at Tony with big doe eyes.

 "Drive the speed limit and be careful," He says after a moment and I nod, opening my door. Morgan climbs over me and sits in the middle of the front seat. "Be careful, Raziah," He says sternly and I nod, slamming the door. "And no heavy metal."

 "House rules, Stank. Driver picks the music, everyone else shuts their pie hole," I smirk as my glasses transfer to sunglasses and he kind of glares at me. "See you back at the tower." I drive out of the parking lot and push in a Metallica tape, seeing Tony throw his hands in the air in annoyance. "So much fun to piss him off." I drive back to the tower and turn the music down, tapping my thumb against the steering wheel.

 "Do you have any music that isn't mullet rock in here, Doll?"

 "This isn't mullet rock! Those tapes are classics! But, yes. I do have other music. Dean helped me put some music that I like on some tapes. There's one in the glove box that has the Pi symbol on the case." He gets in the glovebox and hands me the tape. I swap them while we're at a red light and someone revs their engine next to me.

 "Hey, sweet cheeks! Wanna see who has a better car?" I look over to see it was a guy in a pimpmobile and roll my eyes. "Scared you'll lose?"

 "Sorry, I don't street race against pimpmobiles."

 "Nah. You're just scared your piece of shit car will crap out during it."

 "The fuck you call my car, bitch?"

 "A piece of shit. What? Am I wrong?" I notice the lights are close to changing and gently push Morgan back.

 "Hey, pimp boy, you're going down." The light changes and I drive away, leaving him behind with a flat tire. "Call my car a piece of shit... Have fun with your hazards on, jackass," I grumble and Sam laughs. "And proving I did anything with it. You must've hit a nail. Poor bastard. Hope you know a good towing place. Or that you have air in your spare tire and the stuff needed to change it. Bitch." Bucky chuckles and I push in the tape, letting it play.

 "Hey, this is Marvin Gaye!"

 "Mhmm. Good job, Sam." The music plays and I lightly tap my thumbs against the steering wheel. The next song plays and Bucky looks at it.

 "Sinatra?"

 "Mhmm."

 "Is this a mixtape for the three of us?"

 "It's a mixtape that has music the three of us like."

 "How'd you find that out?"

 "Steve."

 "Makes sense." The next song plays and the kids bounce a bit, excited. "The Hell is this?"

 "Thank you for reminding me of the major age gap between us."

 "Between you and Buck? It's major for both of us, Baby Girl."

 "You're forty-eight years old. Or fifty-three... How the Hell does the snap work?"

 "Who cares?" Morgan says and I glance at her. "Turn it up! This song is awesome!" She turns it up and I chuckle, letting her. "Sing it, sing it!"

 "I'm good, kiddo."

 "Please, Mom!"

 "Dudes... I think this is me singing it... The Hell?"

 "Seriously?" I smirk at them in the rearview mirror and they look unimpressed. "You're not funny."

 "I am a riot."

 "No. You cause riots with how not funny you are."

 "Damn. OK. Guess you don't want me to sing with it."

 "No, no, no! We do, we do!" I chuckle and tap my thumbs against the steering wheel, taking a long way back. "Please?"

 "Yeah, Doll."

 "Come on, Baby Girl. Give your audience what they want."

 "Nah. Not this song. I ain't feeling it today." The boys pout and Sam matches it. "My next song, OK?"

 "OK..."

 "I really hope it's the one I think it is and not another one," I mutter and vibe with the music as people look at us weird. "Mind ya business, granny."

 "Respect your elders," Bucky says with a light swat to the back of my head and I glance at him.

 "Respect your driver or she'll make your walk your sorry ass home. And I respect you two. Isn't that enough?" Sam growls softly and I hate the amount of heat it sends to my core as I shudder slightly.

 "Are you cold?" Morgan asks and Bucky smirks.

 "Nah." I look in my rearview mirror and smirk slightly. "Hey, Sam."

 "What?"

 "Bloody Mary."

 "Don't."

 "Bloody Mary."

 "Raziah!"

 "Dude, chill. Me and my brothers dealt with her years ago. It was one of our first hunts as a family again. It was fun being hunted by her and almost dying. Ah. What a rush. Besides, it's a total Winchester thing to do. Say her name in the side mirror and watch her struggle to catch up. If only that's how it worked," I sigh and continue driving since the light had changed.

 My next song plays and I let out a soft sigh of relief, tapping the steering wheel as I sing along with the kids to Sweet but Psycho by Ava Max. Sam and Bucky were watching in amusement and talk silently with each other about how to make it up to me.

 I pull into the garage as we finish it and Morgan climbs over me as soon as I park to go over to Steve and Tony. "Did you take the scenic route?"

 "Yes. Duh. You boys got homework?"

 "Yeah."

 "Get to it." They run off and head up the elevator.

 "Hey, kid."

 "Yeah, Steve?"

 "Wanna come with me for a minute?"

 "Uh, sure." I follow him to the elevator, pocketing the keys, and Tony, Morgan, Sam, and Bucky follow. Steve doesn't let me see the button he presses and I lean against the wall of the elevator, messing with a few things on my phone.

 "We have some more training to do. Since it got interrupted earlier," Steve says and I nod a bit. The elevator opens and the rest of the team was there, looking relaxed. "Come on." I follow him off of the elevator and Peter rubs the back of his neck slightly. "Question."

 "Shoot."

 "What did I say would happen if you broke another punching bag?"

 "Well, technically, Tony said it."

 "Not the point."

 "You'd kick my ass in training for a week."

 "Thought so. I'm your training partner for the next five weeks."

 "What? Why?" He points to the punching bags and I stare at them for a moment. "I didn't do that."

 "Who did?"

 "Flash."

 "Flash?"

 "Yep."

 "Wow. That... That's a new record for your worst lie ever."

 "Yeah... I should've said a shifter..."

 "That wouldn't have been much better."

 "Yeah..."

 "I'm your training partner for the next two months."

 "Yeah, that's fair..."

 "Starting right now."

 "How about no?" I start to walk away and he grabs my arm, flipping me over his shoulder. "Oww," I groan with all of the wind knocked out of me and he looks down at me. "You're a hundred and thirteen years old, dude... Does it feel good to beat up someone seventy-seven years younger than you?"

 "You're being dramatic."

 "You're being an asshole."

 "Wouldn't have to be if you didn't destroy punching bags."

 "Wouldn't have done it if Quill had watched his fucking mouth."

 "Yeah, yeah. Get up. You're learning hand-to-hand combat."

 "I know that shit. But, let me ask you this."

 "What?"

 "What would win? Me punching you in the face or me shooting you from a safe distance away?"

 "That's assuming you can land a punch and that I don't have my shield."

 "I can also use a sniper rifle, Rogers. You know that. You've seen me use one."

 "Yeah, that's true. But that's no help in a fistfight."

 "Yes, they are. Ever heard of pistol-whipping? I'm amazing at that too."

 "I'm going to give you three seconds to get up before I make you get up. Three." I flip onto my feet and look at him, annoyed.

 "Happy?"

 "Ecstatic."

 "If we're going to watch this, it should at least have music," Flash says and I look at him.

 "Why are you still here?"

 "My parents died in the five years I was gone."

 "Oh. Shit. Sorry. And... You don't have friends?"

 "Surprising, isn't it?"

 "Not really," MJ says and I gesture toward her in agreement.

 "Sorry, but, yeah... It's really not that surprising..." He nods and I look at Steve. "But I agree with him. If I'm going to get my ass kicked, can it at least be to a decent playlist?"

 "Hurry up." I pull my phone out and play a playlist that had all of my liked music from my music app.

 "Yeah, OK. This'll work, I guess. Peter, catch." I toss him my phone and he catches it, looking at me like I'm insane for throwing it. "What? I've had that phone for eighteen years. It hasn't broken yet. Well... Not too badly..." I vibe to my music slightly and look at Steve. "If we're gonna do this, can we get it done?" I get an idea and vibe to my music more.

 Steve swings at me and I spin out of the way, pulling my hair into a loose bun quickly as I tap my heel slightly against the floor to the beat of the song. He aims a kick at my head and I go into a backbend to avoid it, flipping back to my feet. He looks at me, surprised, and I'm just as surprised. "Well, that was interesting..."

 "You didn't know you could do that?"

 "No..."

 "Interesting and concerning." He swings at me and I block it, kicking him in the ribs hard enough to knock him back. "I thought you were bad at this?"

 "So did I..." I shrug and he looks at me.

 "Peter. Spar with her."

 "Um, OK." He comes over, handing my phone to Steve, and looks at me. "Is it worth my breath to ask you not to hurt me?"

 "Ditto?"

 "OK."

 "Yeah." He nods and aims a kick at my head. I catch his ankle and spin him to land on his face, confused as I let him go. "Huh?"

 "Keep going." We continue to spar and I manage to kick his ass while growing more confused each time. "Let's try without the music." The music turns off and nothing feels different. "Peter, spar."

 "Shit!" I barely manage to block a punch to my face with both of my forearms and get a double-footed kick to my chest, rolling slightly. "Ow," I wheeze and lay there, trying to get my lungs to cooperate.

 "You OK?"

 "Did you... Have to go... For my chest?"

 "It was open...?"

 "Dickhead..."

 "Sorry..." He carefully pulls into a sitting position and I groan, flopping back down.

 "Nope... Not happening... Just... Gimme a minute... Or thirty... Ow..."

 "Shouldn't your Goddess thing be working by now?"

 "I don't know how it works... Maybe...? I don't know... Just... Let me die for a minute..."

 "OK." He sits next to me and I feel my lungs stop trying to kill me after ten minutes.

 "Well, that was terrifying and let's never do that again," Bucky says simply and I put a thumbs-up in the air to agree with him.

 "We're gonna have to figure out why that happens," Professor Hulk says and I keep the thumbs-up in the air, agreeing with that too.

 "Would you be against the Super Soldier Serum?" A new voice asks and I turn my head to look at the person.

 "Director Nick Fury. It's been a while."

 "Miss Raziah Emyrada. I'm sorry to hear about your father and brothers but I appreciate their sacrifice."

 "I bet you do, you sorry son of a bitch."

 "Good to know you've still got that fight in you."

 "Obviously."

 "How do you two know each other?"

 "I saved his ass from a werewolf that he was trying to kill with normal bullets at... Sixteen, I think... Yeah."

Chapter Text

 "She would very much be against the Super Soldier Serum, Fury," Bucky says for me and I sit up, resting my elbow on my knee as I glare at him. "What?"

 "I'm fully capable of making my own decisions, Barnes."

 "And mistakes?"

 "I'll decide for myself if it's a mistake."

 "You don't have to because taking the serum is a mistake." Sam crosses his arms and I stand, looking at them.

 "That's your opinion and I have the right to make my own choice. And you two should at least respect whatever I decide."

 "Because you make the best choice all the time? Like not eating properly for five years?"

 I respond by cursing him out in Russian, Spanish, German, and Mandarin, much to everyone's surprise, and run my hand through my hair when I'm done, looking at Fury. "No, I would not be against the Serum."

 "Is there any way we can talk you out of this?"

 "Nope." I rub my right shoulder and Tony looks at me.

 "Prosthetic hurting?"

 "It's always hurting, Tony."

 "Whoa, whoa. Hold up." I look at Sam and raise an eyebrow. "Prosthetic?"

 "Tony made it to look like my arm. It fucking hurts all the damned time, though." I rub my shoulder more and take the stupid thing off.

 "What happened?"

 "A hunt went sideways. A vampire took my machete, taking my arm off at my shoulder. Gabe and Castiel weren't around to fix it and I never mentioned it to them."

 "Well, now that Shuri's back, she might be able to help with a Vibranium arm. If you want," Peter says and I look at him. "She'll probably help."

 "She likes to help fix her White Boy's friends," MJ says and he laughs.

 "I'm not gonna ask. If she wants to help, I'll take it. Sorry, Tony."

 "It's fine, Razzle Dazzle. Means I won't have to listen to you bitch about your shoulder hurting anymore."

 "Fuck you."

 "You first." I roll my eyes and look at Fury.

 "I'm still good for the Serum?"

 "Yeah. It won't return your arm."

 "Not getting it to return my arm."

 "Good. I have it ready to be administered to you if you're ready."

 "Sure." I reattach my prosthetic and flex the fingers slightly, following Fury to the elevator.

 "Can we talk about this for a little longer?" Bucky asks as he catches my arm and I look at him, yanking my arm out of his hold.

 "Sure. I'm getting it because it's my body and my choice. There. We talked about it more." I get on the elevator and cross my arms as the doors close. We ride it down to the garage and get in a dark SUV.

 "Let's go." The driver nods and drives out of the garage. I watch out the window slightly as they whiz past and have to take the prosthetic off again, rubbing where it goes. "It causes you that much pain?"

 "I usually take it off every four hours and don't sleep with it on. But... Chaos has been going on so... Yeah..."

 "I see." I nod and leave it off, not able to tolerate it anymore today. "I'm guessing you're right-handed, too?"

 "Yeah..." We pull in front of a tower and into a garage.

 "Follow me." He leads the way into a lower-level room with no windows and I follow, holding my prosthetic. There were very few people and most of them were wearing lab coats when we enter a room with a machine that looked like a metal coffin with a window in a reclined position. "Lay down and relax." I do that and they look at me as I calmly put the prosthetic on the floor.

 "Would you take your top off, please?" I nod and do that, laying back down. They push pads over my chest and I close my eyes, breathing slowly. "The Serum will be administered in your left arm and right thigh," They explain as they continue strapping me in and I nod.

 "With needles. Fun... Uh, I'm allergic to penicillin and anything with sulfur."

 "Good to know." They inject me with another antibiotic and I let out a slow breath as they press other pads to my arm and thigh since I had ridden up the short leg to make it easier. "Serum injection starting in five. Four. Three. Two. One." The needles press into my muscles and I clench my jaw as I open my eyes. "Now." The coffin rises and closes around me, hissing happening outside of it. "Can you hear me, Miss Emyrada?"

 "Probably too late to take my glasses off, right?"

 "Proceed." Lights slowly increase and I close my eyes again, hearing someone yell numbers by tens. "Seventy!" I growl and clench my fists as a yell is ripped out of my throat.

 "Shut it down," Bucky's voice yells and I growl.

 "She can do this, Barnes. How are you doing, Emyrada?"

 "I'm fine! Finish it!" The lights get brighter and I clench my jaw tighter as they yell more numbers.

 "One hundred percent, Director!" It sounds like things are exploding and I feel exhausted.

 "Open it!" The coffin opens and I brace myself on the door as Fury catches me from face planting. "That worked. And you're not dead. That's good."

 "Yeah..." I squint at some blobs and push my glasses up my nose before taking them off, blinking a few times. "Holy shit. Been a while since I could see without glasses. It's fuckin' weird, dude."

 "I've missed your class," Fury scoffs and I look at him.

 "I've missed your... Oh, wait. I haven't missed anything about you at all. Huh." He laughs and I look at the others, seeing Bucky and Sam looking at me. So, I do the only logical thing as Fury moves away from me.

 I lean against the other door and fall because I tried to do it with my right arm, hopping up easily. "That never happened."

 "Uh-huh... Tell that to the video on my phone," Peter chuckles and I grab my prosthetic, throwing it at him. "Hey!" He ducks and it hits Bucky in the face.

 "Well... It's not in marriage, but talk about taking my hand."

 "Dude, that's messed up," Peter laughs and I was barely containing my laughter, "You need help."

 "Oh, yeah. Hundred percent. Peter."

 "What?"

 "He took my arm now he just needs to take the floor with me." He laughs and I was barely breathing as I try to keep my laughter in, resting my hand on my knee as I breathe to get control.

 "You got your bearing back, yet?" Sam asks and that makes me laugh as I shake my head. "Buck, you wanna deal with this?"

 "With pleasure." He comes over and I put my hand up to calm him down.

 "OK, OK... OK... I'm good, I'm good. I'm done, I'm done." He stops a few steps away from me and I look at the prosthetic then at him. "But, answer me this."

 "What?"

 "Is that how you thought asking for my hand in marriage would end?" I laugh and he tosses the arm to Peter before draping me over his shoulder. "What the Hell, Bucky?"

 "You look ready to fall over and I'm making sure you don't." He carries me out of the building and I don't bother arguing or fighting him about it.

 "Later, Fury."

 "Oh, we'll see each other again soon."

 "I feel concerned from the ominous tone. Are you gonna put me down soon? I know you drove my car here and I have a spare shirt in the trunk."

 "Fine." He sets me down at the trunk of the Impala and I take the keys from him, opening it. "Want some help?"

 "I've got it." I leave the keys in the hole and open my bag, pulling out a tank top before carefully pulling it on.

 "No need to bite his head off," Tony says gently and I slam the trunk, taking the keys out.

 "I'll take those." Sam tries to take the keys and I hold them out of his reach, eyes glowing.

 "Like Hell you will," I growl and he backs off. "Nat, would you mind driving?"

 "No problem." I hand her the keys and get in the passenger seat. Sam slams the door shut for me and they both get in the back after a moment. "Music anyone?" I shrug and shrug away from Bucky's hand, grabbing my Walkman from the door before I put the headphones on. I stare out the window as the buildings whiz by and listen to my music.

 As soon as we're in the garage, I get out of the car and book it for the stairs, not able to deal right now. I sink against the door and just take a few deep breaths, grounding myself. I pull my headphones off and rub my face. "Miss Emyrada, the others wish for you to join them in the gym." I nod a bit and take the stairs to the gym, going over to them as I brush my hair out of my face.

 "What do you guys want n-?" I freeze as I see a familiar face standing next to Gabe and he gestures at him.

 "I can get you an hour, maybe a bit longer. Enjoy it."

 "Hey, kid."

 "Hey, Dad..."

 "Wow. You... Wow. Since when do you have any muscles?"

 "Haha. Very funny." He chuckles and shrugs as I roll my eyes.

 "I see you still have that damned Walkman. How the Hell has it lasted this long?"

 "How has the Impala lasted this long?"

 "Fair point. Not being able to fight without music finally catch up to you?" He points at my shoulder and I wave my hand slightly.

 "Y'know, the usual amount. Just a vampire family getting a good meal."

 "With your arm? Sure. It probably went to the baby."

 "Like they would've done better with your arm, Old Man?"

 "What did you just call me?" I stand slightly straighter at his tone, my hand going to the small of my back out of reflex, and he smirks. "At ease, kid."

 "I fucking hate that tone," I say as I relax slightly and run a hand through my hair, making him chuckle. "How does it still work? I'm almost thirty and you're dead."

 "Still makes you straighten up and act right, though."

 "You're still dead, though. And Sammy and Dean? Never used the tone."

 "They were always soft on you, weren't they?" I scoff with an eye roll and the others watch. "Who you staying with now?" I gesture around the room and he nods. "Alright. I've met your boys. And the twins. Missing anything?"

 "Other than my arm?"

 "I may be dead, but I still have a mean swing, girl."

 "Trust me, I know. I was on the receiving end of it more often than Sam. That took skill."

 "You gonna answer my question or do I have to ask again?"

 "I can probably outrun you now, though. But, no. You don't have to ask again and... I don't think that I'm missing anything."

 "Maybe turn around."

 "Ha! As if I'd turn my back on you dead or not. Learned that lesson too many damned times in training."

 "I'm not gonna move. Turn around." I turn and see Bucky and Sam on one knee, each of them holding a ring.

 I try speaking for a moment but all that comes out is gibberish and they look at me. "Heh?"

 "Pete, translation?"

 "I have no clue."

 "She's asking what the Hell is going on," Dad supplies and I gesture toward him. "Even though the rings and both of you on one knee should make it obvious."

 "Shut up, Old Man."

 "You either got very brave or very stupid since I've been dead."

 "Let's go through the bush and say both."

 "Doll," I look at Bucky and raise an eyebrow. "We're asking you to marry us."

 "How would that work exactly?"

 "Contacts."

 "Now you sound like Dad."

 "Remember Pastor Jim?"

 "He's dead, Dad."

 "But his brother isn't. Pastor John."

 "No, he's dead too."

 "Damn. Guess he went to Hell then."

 "A man of God going to Hell? That's glorious."

 "Look, it doesn't matter how it would work, OK?" Sam says and looks at me. "Will you just answer the question?"

 "You haven't asked a question yet, though." Bucky loses his patience and yanks my ankles from under me, pinning me easily by my wrist above my head. "See... That still isn't a question," I smirk and he growls softly. "Neither is that."

 "Will you marry us, Baby Girl?"

 "That's a question, Bucky," I nod my head toward Sam and he looks at me, unimpressed. "But, I'm gonna have to think about it."

 "Now you're just bein' cruel."

 "Little bit, yeah."

 "How do you still have so much sass while being pinned down by the Winter Soldier?"

 "It's a skill, Dad."

 "It's annoying," He mutters and I shrug, smirking up at Bucky.

 "Are you going to ask too or let Sam do all the talking?" He captures my lips in a fierce kiss and I relax slightly into it.

 "That good enough?"

 "Well, it wasn't the question, but... Yeah... Yeah, that's good enough..."

 "Good. Your answer?"

 "See? I just... I just don't know. You might have to ask again."

 "Now you're just fucking with us," Sam scoffs and I shrug slightly, a small smirk playing on my lips.

 "For sure. You both make it so easy." Bucky leans down and whispers in my ear.

 "You either answer our question or you don't cum for two months, Baby Doll."

 "I went five years. You think I can't go two months?"

 "It ain't gonna be as easy as the five years. We'll be here to make sure it isn't." I can hear the smirk in his voice and I lick my lips quickly.

 "So, what's your answer? Because this? This is full of sexual tension and your Dad looks ready to kill all three of you," Tony says helpfully and Bucky looks at me with a raised eyebrow and small smirk.

 "I mean, you're both a couple of idiots... But, you're my idiots."

 "Peter?"

 "That's her love language of yes," Peter and Dad say together and I nod when they look at me.

 "Good. Now, if you are all done. I would like to give Miss Emyrada her new prosthetic." I look at the lady talking as Bucky pulls me to my feet and she smiles. "Hello. I am Princess Shuri of Wakanda."

 "You know the Princess of Wakanda?" I look at Peter and he nods like it was obvious. "Dude! What?"

 "Yeah. How was Shuri not a giveaway to her identity?"

 "I thought it was a nickname!"

 "For what?"

 "I don't know! Sheryll, maybe?"

 "How do you get Shuri from Sheryll?"

 "I may have one arm, but I can still throw shit pretty well with it, Creepy Crawly."

 "The same Creepy Crawly that was Sam's friend and you had a crush on?"

 "Not helping, Dad! Shut up!"

 "Yeah, you just got stupid, not brave."

 "Says the man that had me crash a dirtbike in a lake!"

 "The lake drained into a nearby river."

 "How did you know this?"

 "Perimeter checks."

 "Are you two done?" Shuri looks at us and Dad nods.

 "Sit down, kid." I do and just give up on my life at this point. "See? Still got it."

 "I hate you."

 "You said that every other week. Didn't pack much of a punch then, still doesn't." Shuri gets started on hooking up my new prosthetic and I hold still so she can. "Hey, maybe you'll get good at fighting now."

 "I could kick Sam and Dean's asses any day!"

 "When you had music. What would happen without it?"

 "We don't talk about that."

 "Exactly."

 "Y'know, I'd say fuck off and die, but... Old Yellow Eyes beat me to it with that dumbass deal you made with him."

 "To save Dean's life."

 "Which Dean then ended two years later to save Sam. Good job. Oh, and then they both just," I mime throwing something over my shoulder and he raises an eyebrow. "Threw both of those out the damned window because who gives a shit, right? We're fuckin' Winchesters," I throw my arms up and accidentally hit Shuri, catching her before she can fall on her ass. "I have a right arm now. I'm sorry."

 "It's alright. Please continue." I grab a handkerchief out of my pocket and hand it to her for her bleeding nose, pressing it there gently.

 "Sorry..."

 "You were saying?"

 "Oh, right. We're fuckin' Winchesters, we've gotta be the ones to save the damned world all the fuckin' time. God forbid we want to live instead of dying to save a world that isn't even grateful we exist!"

 "It's the family business, kid. You know that."

 "Well, guess what?"

 "What?"

 "The family business is a load of horse shit! You got into it for revenge and dragged Sam and Dean along for the ride! Then me! And if we weren't these perfect little soldiers that followed your every command like a loyal dog?" I let out a sharp breath and he crosses his arms, looking at me. "Good fucking luck sitting on the next long-ass car ride to the next bumfuck town in the middle of fucking nowhere. None of us got a normal childhood. Dean had to be a father and a mother to Sam and then to me. Then? Then you just fucking bolt at the first opportunity you get! Sam was gone, Dean and I were doing amazing on hunts, and I was trying to graduate high school like a normal person. And what do you do? You send us on a wild fucking goose chase! Dean called you so many times when we went back to the house Mary burned in! Did you even care? At all?"

 "Are you done?"

 "Am I done? I don't know, am I? You are the world's biggest hypocrite!"

 "How?"

 "How?! The fact you have to ask speaks volumes! None of us are allowed to go radio silent, ever! You? Oh, who cares? You just say fuck it all and allow us to think you're dead! And when we get you back? You get in petty arguments with Sam! You berate Dean about the Impala! You got pissed at me for not shooting you while Yellow Eyes possessed you!"

 "Because it was a perfect opportunity! And you wasted it!"

 "By trying to save your stupid, ungrateful, miserable ass! The only reason we knew you were possessed was that you weren't pissed at Dean for using a bullet to kill another demon! And that you didn't get into another stupid argument with me or Sam! And you dared to scream at me for not taking the shot!"

 "It was the perfect opportunity!"

 "I wasn't going to shoot you! You are my fucking Father in every sense of the word! You, Sam, and Dean taught me how to shoot shit! How to protect myself! Why can't you get it through your thick fucking skull?"

 "What?"

 "You're a fucking asshole, for one! The only damned time you admit to caring about us, loving us, is when you're going to meet with Yellow Eyes! Before you died! You didn't give any of us the chance to say anything in return! You didn't let anyone apologize to you!"

 "Sam did."

 "I've lived the past nine years knowing that the last words I said to you were that I would never forgive you if Dean died while you and Sam were having petty ass arguments! You let those be the last words I ever said to you! You couldn't hang around for two fucking seconds longer so that I could respond to you!"

 "With what? That you hated me?"

 "That I loved you too, you sorry son of a bitch! I shouldn't have, but I did! Everyone in my family is fucking dead! I had to watch both of my brothers sacrifice themselves to save this shitty-ass planet where the world is still turning without them! And it shouldn't be! It shouldn't have been turning the past five years and shouldn't still be turning! No one even cares about what they did! All they care about is that the two most notorious criminals are dead! And you're here bitching and moaning about how I didn't take a shot to kill you instead of being pissed at this fucking... This fucking injustice to your sons! We have been sacrificing everything for everybody for years!"

 "Is that what this new body of yours is about?"

 "Yes, OK? Everything is spiraling out of control around me! I needed something, anything that I could just control! I couldn't help with anything to bring half the universe back! Sam took a fucking nose dive off a cliff to do it! Dean took the stones from Thanos and dealt with that! What did I do? I fucking stood around and watched as my family turned to nothing in front of me! I had to watch the life drain out of Dean's eyes and I couldn't do anything to stop it! Again!"

 "Stop being so selfish, Raziah! They were saving people!" I clench my jaw against the tears threatening to fall and he glares at me. "Unlike what you've been doing!"

 "Gabriel! Come take him back," I bellow and Gabe appears by him.

 "You sure you want me to take him back already? No tear-jerking goodbyes?"

 "How's this? John Winchester, I wish that you were burning in Hell some nights when I can't sleep. But, I'm glad that you're not. For Mary's sake. And I'll let Fury know that you came over."

 "What the Hell is that supposed to mean?"

 "It means you should've gone to a different motel or not gotten the room next to ours if you were going to get fucked by him. Now you can take him, Gabe."

 "Alright." He disappears before Dad can say anything else and Bucky wraps his arms tightly around me, lowering us both to the floor when I can't support myself anymore.

 "You ain't being selfish, Doll. You're angry at the world and that's alright. Grief is a bitch."

 "Papa," I whisper and he just scoops me into his arms, nodding toward the elevator to get Daddy to follow us.

 "She OK?" Peter asks and Daddy nods.

 "Yeah, she's OK. We're gonna head to our floor and help her out with whatever she's going through right now, though."

 "OK..." The elevator doors close and I wrap my arms around Papa's neck then my legs around his waist.

 "Oh, Baby Doll..." Daddy gently kisses my head and I sniffle pitifully, just so sad and tired. "Don't worry. We'll take care of you." I sniffle more and Papa brushes his fingers through my hair, making me relax.

 "Got a Baby Doll Puddle," Papa chuckles and they both kiss my head gently, taking me to get a bubble bath with them. I let them take care of me and sniffle occasionally.

 "It's ok, Baby Girl. You're ok." Daddy gently kisses my head and I relax more, sinking into the tub a bit. Papa holds me and I cuddle back into him, looking at my new arm.

 "Papa..."

 "Yeah, Doll?" I show him my arm and gently grab his hand, intertwining our fingers.

 "Y'all are twins now," Daddy chuckles and I giggle, nodding my agreement. Papa chuckles and gently kisses my left shoulder. I yawn and cuddle back into him more, falling asleep in the tub.

Chapter Text

 I wake the next morning alone and rub my eyes carefully, yawning. I look at the clock and see it was around ten in the morning, meaning the boys were already at school with Morgan. I rub my face and push myself out of bed, getting dressed in normal clothes, which end up being a pair of Bucky's jeans(because he has pockets) and a tank top followed by a flannel. I go down to Commons and see that everyone was there, speaking different languages.

 "What's going on?" I blink for a moment, realizing that wasn't English but Mandarin. "That was weird... And now it's Japanese... Now? Nope, that's Russian. Now? Gaelic. Shoe? Italian. Foot? German. Mother? French. Sister? Arabic. Father? Finnish. Shirt? Korean. Pants? Icelandic. What's going on? That's Spanish. What's going on? That's Norwegian. What's going on? That's Swedish. What's going on? That's Filipino."

 "I know that one," Ned says and I look at him, having no clue what he just said. "Can you try talking to the others in their native languages? Natasha's seems to Russian, Steve and Bucky's seems to be Gaelic, and Tony's seems to Italian." I nod and decide to start with Nat.

 "What the fuck is going on?"

 "We were reverted to our native language. Except for you."

 "I said so many words in so many languages when I started speaking."

 "Doll?"

 "Yeah, Bucky?" I switch to Gaelic and he looks at me, confused.

 "How do you know all of these languages?"

 "My Mom. I didn't learn English until I was three."

 "Never would've guessed," Steve sounds impressed and I nod.

 "You guys good?"

 "Yeah."

 "Awesome, awesome. Yo, Stank!"

 "I hate you."

 "You understood me, good. We're all good, Ned."

 "They're good." Clint tries to sign at me and I stare at him, confused. "I don't think she knows what you're trying to sign."

 "What happened?"

 "It seems like we were all zapped by something after the kids left for school and it reverted us to our native language. Except for you. Why do you know fifteen languages?"

 "I know more than fifteen. I guess these are the ones that I first spoke. I don't know." I shrug and he relays the message to the others, who look at me.

 "This is very odd, Raziah," Thor says in Norse and I nod my agreement, whipping my head to look at him with wide eyes.

 "I'm native with Norse too? Dude! Sick! We're gonna talk shit about people now, right?"

 "No."

 "You're no fun." I sit next to Sam and he looks at me. "You haven't understood a word I've said. So... That sucks." I flop across his lap and chill.

 "Why aren't you freaking out more?" Bucky asks as he lifts my feet to sit there and I put my feet in his lap. "And why are you wearing my jeans?"

 "You have pockets. And I know we'll figure it out soon enough. Thor, where's Loki?"

 "Asgard."

 "You sure about that? Could Loki have done something like this?"

 "No. But I could have." I sit up at the new voice and see a man with a golden eyepatch standing there. "Miss Emyrada, I've been meaning to come to see you for a while now."

 "Yeah, OK, sure. I'll listen to whatever bullshit you have to say. After you undo whatever it is you've done to revert us to our native languages." He snaps and I look at Bucky.

 "No more Gaelic? Oh, thank fucking, God," He groans and puts his head in his hands. "What languages were you speaking?"

 "Mandarin, Japanese, Russian, Gaelic, Italian, Spanish, Norse, Filipino, German, French, Arabic, Finnish, Korean, Icelandic, Norwegian, and Swedish."

 "You're fluent in sixteen languages?"

 "No."

 "Why are you lying?"

 "I'm not. I'm fluent in more than sixteen languages, including coding languages, morse code, American sign language, and Latin."

 "Why?"

 "Why not?"

 "How are you a native speaker of sixteen languages?" Sam asks and I shrug.

 "I didn't learn English until I was three, dude. I spoke Mandarin and Japanese with Keiko and any of the languages with our Mom."

 "Speaking of your Mother," The guy with the golden eyepatch says before anyone else can butt in and I look at him, quirking an eyebrow. "That's why I'm here. I am Odin, Thor's father."

 "Sup, dude?" I give him the peace symbol and he looks at me.

 "Hello. I have brought someone with me that is very excited to see you. Having thought you were dead. As you have about her. Solstice."

 My Mom steps around the corner and I freeze, looking at her. "Hey, Razi..." I stand and go over to her, just looking at her for now. "All grown up, huh?" She gently cups my face and I recognize the warmth even as I grab her hand in my freezing one.

 "Christo."

 "Silly girl. Not a demon or a shifter. I'm just me."

 "You've been gone for so long," I whisper, reverting to Japanese, and she rubs her thumb against my cheek gently.

 "I know, my sweet baby Razi... I know." She gently pulls my head down and rests our foreheads against each other. "It's OK... I'll explain everything and you can introduce me to everyone... Does that sound good?" I nod slightly as I close my eyes and she smiles gently. "My sweet girl... I've missed you..." I hug her and she hugs me back. "These two boys on the couch look worried about you... Why don't you go back over to them and I'll get a chair, hm?"

 "OK..." We let each other go and I sit between Sam and Bucky, both of them wrapping an arm around me. "Where..." I drift off and take a deep breath as she sits. "Where have you been?"

 "Well, I was taken by the Skrull. You know what those are?"

 "Aliens... Your parents sold me to them for liquor..."

 "That's why I always tried to keep you girls away from them. They were too alcoholic for their own good or others' good. Where's Keiko, anyway?"

 "She died... A while ago... Because they sold me to the Skrull and she was home and caught in the crossfire..."

 "I see... How old were you?"

 "Ten."

 "So she was seventeen?" I nod and she nods a bit, sorting through her thoughts. "I see..." She runs a hand through her undercut hair and looks at me. "So who are all of these people, hm?"

 "The Avengers."

 "Alright. And these two boys?"

 "Sam Wilson, Bucky Barnes." They both shake her hand and she smiles.

 "They're handsome."

 "And now you've fed their ego."

 "What, Doll? Don't agree with your Mama that we're handsome?"

 "Handsomely annoying."

 "We'll take it," Sam smirks and I roll my eyes with a small smile.

 "Are you planning on marrying my baby girl at least?"

 "We're working on it. Hey, you have a right hand now."

 "Gee, thanks, Buck. Didn't notice that."

 "Now you can wear our rings." He pats my pockets slightly and looks at me. "I left them in these pants. Where are they?"

 "Already on my left ring finger. I like to turn rings on my fingers and I wouldn't feel them on my right hand."

 "What happened to your right arm?"

 "Y'know, the usual, Mom. A vampire chopped it off."

 "OK."

 "You took that information in stride," Tony says and she shrugs.

 "Nothing new to me. You look so much healthier than you did the last time I saw you."

 "Having the morning routine that I do helps a lot. And the fact that I got the Super Soldier Serum. That's also rather helpful." She chuckles and shakes her head fondly, brushing her hair over her shoulder.

 "OK, I'm sorry, but I have to ask. Raziah."

 "What, Peter?"

 "How is your Mom so hot?"

 "Peter!"

 "What? You know that if it was someone in my family you'd ask the same question!"

 "I would not!"

 "Oh, you wouldn't?"

 "OK, maybe! But, dude! It's my Mom! Stop it!"

 "Tony did the same thing with Aunt May! Calm down!"

 "Huge difference between him doing it to your aunt and you doing it to my Mom, Peter!"

 "Did you two date at one point?" Mom asks, amused, and Peter and I look at each other then we look at my Mom.

 "NO!" She chuckles and we look at each other. "Why the Hell did you sound so disgusted when you said it?"

 "I'm older, I get to have the answer first!"

 "Says who?"

 "Says the I'm Older Law!"

 "That's not a thing!"

 "It is now!"

 "Excuse me for a second, Mom."

 "Go ahead, sweetie."

 "Thanks." I go over to Peter and knock him down. We roll around on the ground, fighting, and they just watch.

 "I both have and haven't missed this," Tony says and I pin Peter, smirking down at him.

 "HA! Pinned ya!" He looks at me and I hear his webs before my right hand is pinned to the floor. "Fuck." He flips us and pins my right foot with another web.

 "So... I win."

 "I hate you."

 "No, you don't."

 "Yes, I do. With every molecule in my body."

 "Nope. I'm you're favorite."

 "You're my least favorite."

 "Why are you lying? It's starting to hurt my feelings."

 "Good."

 "You're mean."

 "Once again, good."

 "You're my favorite to mess with."

 "I'm the only one you mess with."

 "Because you're my favorite, Raziah."

 "I can still hurt you."

 "No, you can't. I've got your dominant hand and foot stuck in webs." I snap and the webs go up in smoke. "What?" I flip him over my head so he lands on his back and I flip to my feet, dusting myself off as he tries to regain his breath. "How?"

 "Dude. I'm the Avatar. Need some help?" He nods and holds his hand up for me to take.

 "You two think you can keep the sparring and fighting in the gym when we train and, y'know, spar?" Tony asks and I look at him as I pull Peter to his feet. We look at each other and communicate silently for a moment or two, each of us doing small hand gestures.

 "No," We say together and Bucky snorts while Sam barely contains his laughter.

 "I tried. I need coffee."

 "Can you get me some too?"

 "No!"

 "Come on, Tony! Give me some coffee!"

 "No way in Hell am I giving you coffee, Razzle Dazzle! I'm not about to be up until two in the morning working on battle bots again!"

 "Don't act like you didn't love it!"

 "Not the point!"

 "HA! You admitted you liked it!"

 "No, I didn't!"

 "But you didn't deny it! So you liked it! HA! I win!"

 "No, no, I'm not dealing with this today. I... No." Tony takes the entire pot of coffee and leaves with a straw.

 "How is everyone else supposed to get coffee now?"

 "Not my problem!" He gets on the elevator and leaves.

 "We have a spare pot," Rhodey says and gets another pot started. "And you aren't getting any."

 "Come on, man!"

 "No. Because then Peter will have some then Ned, MJ, Flash, and then we've got five kids trying to make battle robots and tearing apart the Commons. Again."

 "That time was only me."

 "And it would be worse than that time. No coffee."

 "Fine." I get a drink from the fridge and he narrows his eyes at me.

 "What's that?"

 "Not coffee."

 "Is that a Monster?"

 "I don't know. Is it?"

 "Raziah Quill Emyrada, I swear to God." I look at him and twist it open. "I will get my suit."

 "OK. Here." I hold it out to him and snatch it back, bolting to the other side of the room.

 "Why are you like this? Put it down."

 "Nah." I chug it and he throws his hands in the air.

 "You all realize that caffeine does nothing to her, right?" Peter asks and I finish the Monster with a nod, laughing softly.

 "What?"

 "Yeah, caffeine doesn't do anything to me. I just like the taste of coffee and this stuff."

 "How were you up until two in the morning, then?"

 "I couldn't sleep and wasn't tired. That happens sometimes. Just happened more often these past five years." Odin looks at me and snaps. "Why don't I like that you snapped again?" I'm speaking Japanese and I look at him, annoyed. "Hilarious. Give me back the right to choose what I speak, Odin. Or else I'm going to shove my foot so far- Oh, hey. English again."

 "You were saying?"

 "You're annoying and I don't like you. So go fuck off somewhere else. You're starting to piss me off, you old bastard!" Odin's form shivers and Loki is standing there. "I hate you."

 "If you say so, Love."

 "Hey, Loki. I have a question," Ned says and Loki raises an eyebrow. "What are your pronouns?"

 "My pronouns?"

 "Yeah. You can shapeshift to be male or female. I'm just curious."

 "I see." I go over to Sam and Bucky and lightly hit Sam's shoulder.

 "Ten bucks says Loki says they and them," I whisper and he rolls his eyes.

 "Twenty says Loki says he and him." Bucky hears and leans over.

 "Forty says Loki says she and her."

 "Oh, you're both on." Loki was thinking and I wait for the answer.

 "I suppose they would be they and them."

 "Told you so." Sam slips a twenty into my left hand while Bucky slips two twenties in my right and I pocket them quickly.

 "Alright, pay up!" Peter calls and I look at him, confused.

 "You placed bets on Loki's pronouns?"

 "What? No!"

 "Oh. Then on what?"

 "Your sexuality."

 "What?" Everyone gives Peter at least twenty dollars each and I look at him. "OK, hold up. What did you bet it was?"

 "Pansexual."

 "And you came to this conclusion how?"

 "You said to me, in class, while we were watching the rest of these guys fight on TV... You said about Bucky, Sam, Natasha, and Wanda that you would respectfully hit that. Whenever they would do something that you considered hot. And you looked up videos of Loki fighting to then say the same thing."

 "I did not!"

 "Yes, you did," MJ says from where she was reading a book.

 "OK, I did. Does not prove that I'm pansexual."

 "Loki is they."

 "OK?"

 "You're sleeping with Sam and Bucky."

 "Your point?"

 "You still stare at women sometimes."

 "I do not! That often... What's your point, Creepy Crawly?"

 "People who are pansexual can be attracted to anyone no matter their gender identity."

 "Everyone's like that!"

 "No. I'm straight," Peter says simply.

 "We're bi," Sam says for him and Bucky.

 "Tony and I are gay."

 "OK... But... Not everyone's like that?"

 "You didn't know that you were pan?"

 "No!"

 "Here, just. Here." He gives me the money and I count it, getting three hundred and eighty dollars. "Tony will have twenty dollars soon."

 "OK... So I'll four hundred dollars... You guys need lives."

 "I mean, Morgan, Tommy, and Jamie bet too. They borrowed money from Clint to do it. This was the first conversation we all had once everyone was back."

 "Once again. You all need lives."

 "I'm not the one that has such severe Daddy Issues they thought the professor that gave them detention was kinda hot."

 "I mean, eh. I was fourteen, Peter. Shut up." Mom chuckles and I pocket the cash, not minding too much since I have money now.

 "Oh, I recall that." We all look at Loki and he smirks. "It was rather fun to send that man's student to detention. I was also rather impressed with your knowledge of the Norse language."

 "Why were you in a Norse class, Peter?" Rhodey asks and he shrugs, making them roll their eyes.

 "You sent me to detention?"

 "Yes, I did."

 "You ass."

 "I beg your pardon?"

 "I called you an ass. Because of that detention, I was stuck running twenty miles a day twice a day to make it an even forty."

 "By who?" Mom asks and I look at her.

 "He's dead and the one who acted as my father after I was ten. Since I only met Star-Lord five years ago before Thanos snapped and he turned to dust. Not a fan of him."

 "He grows on you."

 "Uh-huh... Sure."

 "I don't think he's gonna grow on Raziah, Ma'am," Bucky chuckles and I roll my eyes slightly.

 "Raziah," I look at Steve and I just don't like his tone. "We've got training to do."

 "Fuck. Y'know, Steve, I would, I really, really love to train with you... But, uh..." I cough into my hand twice and he raises an eyebrow at me. "I think I caught a cold... So, I can't..."

 "Oh, really?"

 "Yeah, yeah... I don't want to get you sick too..."

 "How kind of you."

 "Right?"

 "Big guy, you mind checking her over then?" He smirks slightly and Professor Hulk shakes his head.

 "I'm not getting brought in the middle of this. Raziah, he knows that you can't get sick with the Serum."

 "You, uh, you can't?"

 "No, you can't," Steve smirks and I nod slowly. "So... You gonna go get changed into something you can train in or what?"

 "Bucky, I hate your best friend."

 "That would be you, Doll."

 "That was nauseatingly sweet, but thank you. Then I hate your best friend from the forties."

 "That's fair. Go get changed." He kisses my head and I stand, looking at Steve.

 "I'm not gonna go easy on you this time, old man."

 "Whatever you say. Go get changed." I roll my eyes and head to the elevator to ride it up to our floor.

 "Glad to see her spirit is still just as chaotic," Mom chuckles before the doors close and I smile a bit.

Chapter Text

 When I get to the gym, everyone was waiting and I pull my hair into a loose bun, holding the hair tie in my mouth until I need it. My boys were watching me and I do my hair up, looking at Steve who was standing in the middle of the gym. "Do you get off on humiliating me?"

 "No. You're being dramatic."

 "Dude, you're over a hundred years old and can kick my ass. That's pretty damned humiliating."

 "Then get better at fighting," Tony says simply and I flip him off. "You would." I look at him, shocked into not responding, and he smirks a bit. "Here's that twenty I owe you." He gives it to me and I hand it to Bucky.

 "I don't have pockets right now. So here." He pockets it and I look at Steve again. "You're annoying."

 "It's annoying when you destroy not one but five punching bags."

 "Blame Quill."

 "Quill's your middle name, so I am."

 "That logic is flawed but fair and I can't seem to find a way to argue with it. How?"

 "I'm Captain America."

 "And the hatred for you is back. Let's get this over with."

 "Wow. Love the enthusiasm."

 "Wow. Hate the fact that you're technically breaking the flag code by wearing it as your uniform."

 "Wait, what?"

 "Yeah. Didn't know that, did you? Flags aren't meant to be worn as clothes, not even the pattern of it. I know things you don't. Guess being over a hundred doesn't always pay off, does it?"

 "It does for this." He grabs his shield and I look at it, narrowing my eyes.

 "We never said anything about th- SHIT!" I go into a backbend to avoid it coming for my face and straighten out, smirking. "HA! Missed!"

 "Sure about that?" He smirks and I get beamed in the back of the head, eating dirt.

 "I hate you."

 "How are you still conscious?"

 "Magic...?" I carefully get to my feet and shake my head slightly. "You're a bitch. Let's get this over with." I shift into a fighting stance and look at him, quirking an eyebrow.

 He attacks and I dodge the first punch just to get the second one to my side, not quite noticing though. I kick him in the side and he flips me onto the floor. "Damnit!" I hit the floor and get back to my feet, narrowing my eyes at him. "You're teaching me how to do that cuz it pisses me off how well it works."

 "Maybe stop using kicks so often, then."

 "How about this, then?" I smirk and he takes a small step back before he's picked up by some sudden wind as I twist my left hand on my wrist.

 "Razzle Dazzle. That's against the rules and you know it."

 "Always have to ruin my fun, Tony." I flick my hand and drop him on his back.

 "You're annoying. And so are those powers of yours."

 "Get better at avoiding them," I smirk and he just stares at me, getting up. The face reminds me of Sam's bitch face and my smirk barely falters at the memory, making him look at me, concerned.

 "You alright?"

 "Just thinking about the best way to kick your elderly ass. Maybe even steal that damned shield and beam you in the back of the head with it. Bitch."

 "And she's back. Good." He throws his shield at me again and I catch it, my right arm going back slightly.

 "I caught it..."

 "Doll, that was a distraction."

 "What? SHIT!" I use it to block a punch from Steve and shove him away. He gets coordinated again quickly and comes at me. I bring the flat end of the shield down on his head and he's down. "So, uh... Do I win?"

 "He's knocked out! What do you think?"

 "Yes?"

 "Put the shield down." I drop it and it lands on Steve's stomach. "Seriously?"

 "You didn't say where to put it, Tony. I am surprised, though."

 "About what, Doll?"

 "That Steve's hard-ass head didn't leave a dent in his shield." Bucky and Sam laugh and I smile a bit, gently nudging Steve with my foot. "Um, wake up...?" He doesn't move and I see Peter holding a water bottle. "Hey, could you take the lid off of that?"

 "Uh, sure?" He does and I nod, crooking my fingers slightly. The water raises out of it and I turn my wrist slightly to have the water float over to Steve, above his face. I snap and the water drops on his face.

 "What?" He jerks awake and wipes his face, looking at me as he stands.

 "So... Good news... Your shield doesn't have a dent in it from your skull..."

 "Go for a run," He sighs as he rubs his forehead and I nod a bit.

 "I can do that. How long of one?"

 "Twenty miles."

 "Seriously?"

 "Yeah, isn't that a few too many miles?" Mom asks and I shake my head.

 "No, not that. That easy of a run?"

 "Then double it. I don't care. You've given me a headache. Just... Shoo for a while."

 "Easy enough. Gotta get shoes first. Sorry about your head," I say awkwardly as I walk backward toward the elevator.

 "Go get shoes and go for your run." I nod and get on the elevator, riding it up to our floor. I take my hair out of the bun and switch it to a ponytail instead, slipping into my running shoes.

 "JARVIS, have you seen-"

 "Your Walkman, headphones, and phone are on the table by the door to the stairs."

 "Thanks, JARVIS." I grab them and pull on a breathable jacket followed by a glove to my right hand, plugging my headphones into my phone. I put my phone in my pocket after playing my liked playlist and put my headphones in, taking the stairs to the ground floor. "Fri?"

 "Yes, Razzle Dazzle?"

 "Track my miles ran and let me know when I hit... Fifty, please."

 "Of course. Would you also like to know how long it takes for you to run a mile, five miles, ten miles, and increments of five up to fifty?"

 "Sure. Thanks, Fri."

 "Of course." I stretch and start to run, easily picking up the pace.

 "One mile, forty-five seconds."

 "Damn. Beat Steve for that." I keep running with FRIDAY giving me updates and do laps around the city, heading back to the Tower at about twenty-five miles done.

 "Fifty miles, thirty-seven minutes and thirty seconds." I go up the stairs to Commons and catch the water Sam tosses me, tugging my headphones out gently.

 "So, how many miles did you run?" I drink half of the water and twist the cap back on, looking at them.

 "Fifty miles in thirty-seven minutes and thirty seconds."

 "I doubt that," Steve scoffs and I shrug. "FRIDAY?"

 "She ran fifty miles in thirty-seven minutes and thirty seconds. She ran one mile in forty-five seconds and kept that pace for the other forty-nine."

 "It would take me fifty minutes to run fifty miles on a good day."

 "Well then. I finally beat you at something. Ha!" Bucky comes over and gently takes my hair out of my ponytail, running his fingers through it.

 "I love when you keep your hair down," He murmurs and I chuckle softly, wiping some sweat away. He hands me a towel and I take it, gently wringing the sweat out of my hair into it. "You need a haircut. That's going past your mid-back, Doll."

 "Is it?" I smirk slightly and he quirks an eyebrow at me.

 "You know it is, don't you?"

 "I don't know what you're talking about," I say innocently and sit next to Sam with a sigh.

 "Tired?" He chuckles and I shrug.

 "Yes and no. Was a good run, though." He wraps an arm around me and I lean against him slightly.

 "You need a shower."

 "I mean, you do too."

 "That an invitation?" I shrug innocently and Mom chuckles.

 "We're trying to eat here," Clint complains jokingly and I roll my eyes.

 "We ain't stoppin' you." I run a hand through my hair and Mom looks at me as she hands me a box of food. "Ooh, yes. Chinese food. What is it?"

 "Beef and broccoli."

 "Been a while since I had that. Nice." I pick up the chopsticks and grip them too hard, breaking them. "OK... Can I have another pair of chopsticks?" Mom hands them to me and I use my left hand with some slight difficulty.

 "You're ambidextrous now?"

 "Yeah. Has been almost twenty-five years since we last ate a meal together, Mom. Bound to be some things that are different."

 "How?"

 "Well, it took a while to get my prosthetic, and I'm too damned stubborn to let other people do my shit for me."

 "I see."

 "New subject."

 "What's that?"

 "Have you ever spoken to a professional about everything you've been through?"

 "Everything I've been through? What's that supposed to mean, Clint?" I raise an eyebrow as I eat my food and everyone watches, feeling slightly awkward.

 "Your grandparent's abuse, your sister's death, your adopted father's suicide mission, your time being trained to be a perfect soldier, and everything that went down as a hunter? Your near-death experience with a motorcycle in the Hudson river?"

 "That was an accident, just an accident."

 "It would be OK if you said it wasn't," Nat says carefully and I finish my food, putting the chopsticks in the container.

 "Raziah, you've endured lifetimes of trauma. We can't imagine going through a single one, much less all. And as a child, a teenager, a new mother? Unimaginable."

 "Not that much time to see a therapist between researching things, breaking the law, and running from cops on top of bouncing from state to state. Y'know?"

 "You could now."

 "Why do that when I have you guys and alcohol that doesn't work?" I smirk and Sam rolls his eyes.

 "Who did you stay with before the Avengers?" Mom asks and I look at her for a moment.

 "JARVIS."

 "Yes, Miss Emyrada?"

 "First, please stop calling me that."

 "My apologies, Miss Emyrada."

 "Oh my fucking God... OK, whatever. I'll adjust the name later. Movie theater mode, please."

 "Connected to?"

 "My phone."

 "Right away." The windows go dark as the lights dim and a white screen slowly comes from the ceiling as a projection appears on it.

 "I didn't put this into JARVIS. Who did?"

 "I did," I say simply and Tony looks at me, shocked. "Dude. I'm a genius."

 "Clearly." He rolls his eyes and I swipe through my phone, setting the container on the table to deal with later. "You gonna deal with that?"

 "You gonna chill so I can answer my Mom's question first?"

 "Deal with your trash."

 "Fine." I make a gust of wind carry the container and chopsticks to the garbage and look at him. "Happy?"

 "You annoy me."

 "Ditto. Ah-Ha! Found what I was looking for." I click a picture with Sam, Dean, and Dad and it shows up on the projection. "My Dad and brothers."

 "Where are they now?"

 "Dad died to save my oldest brother, Dean. Who happened to date Keiko for a while. He sold his soul to a demon we know as Yellow Eyes because, well... He had yellow eyes. Original, I know. I was partial to calling him Mother Fucking Arsonist but they didn't like it that much. He burned Mary on the ceiling, who was Dad's wife and the boy's Mom. This is about... Two weeks after I started living with them in... Oregon, I think."

 "OK."

 "Sam, the tall one with the fabulous hair, was the only one who could truly rival my hair and he knew it. We had to go get the soul stone to bring everyone back from the snap and it was a soul for a soul, meaning one of us had to take a nose dive off a cliff. He gave me something we use to shock the monsters we hunt to make sure I couldn't stop him and took the plunge. I closed my eyes and when I opened them, his body was gone from the bottom of the cliff and I had the soul stone."

 "And Dean?"

 "After we used the stones we got to bring everyone from the snap five years ago back, Thanos had found a way here and we were all transported to a field with all of his forces. I restrained the purple chip and Dean took the stones from him, snapping him and his army to dust. While effectively killing himself in the process."

 "Do you have any more pictures of them? Or videos?" I nod and go through my camera roll, playing the first video I come across with slight confusion.

 "Hey, kid!" A younger me with glasses looks up, pushing her glasses up, and narrows her eyes at the camera.

 "What do you want now, Dean? And why do you have my phone?"

 "Don't worry about why I have your phone! It's fine!"

 "Dean, dude, I need to finish my homework. What do you want?"

 "Take a break! Come on! Help me clean the weapons! Or come for a run with me!"

 "You want to go for a run? Are you feeling OK? Nauseous?"

 "Hilarious."

 "Aren't I?" She smiles innocently and he scoffs.

 "OK, how about this. I sing one of your dumb songs-"

 "They aren't dumb!"

 "Whatever. I sing one of them and you take a break, singing with me. Deal?"

 "Then you'll leave me alone?"

 "Sure. Sammy, you in?" The camera pans to Sam sitting on a bed and he looks up, rolling his eyes. "He's in too."

 "What? No, I'm not, Dean!"

 "Well, I'm in charge, so I say you are."

 "Down with the tyrant king!" She cheers and knocks Dean down. Sam grabs the phone and shows the two of them rolling around on the floor. Dean lets her pin him and she smiles triumphantly. "HA! I win! The tyrant king has lost! I'm in charge now!"

 "Not happening." He flips them around and she pouts up at him.

 "Not fair! You said you wouldn't let me win anymore! And Dad would kick your ass if he knew!"

 "Well good thing he's not going to find out, huh?" She smiles and shoves at his chest.

 "Get off of me."

 "Magic words?"

 "Get off of me or I'll stab you in your sleep?"

 "No."

 "I'll smother you?"

 "No."

 "I'll pour water on your head?"

 "No, Raziah. Jesus."

 "Please?"

 "There. God. Why are you so violent?"

 "Violence is the only form of attention I've gotten from my grandparents and the entire town since I was three." She stands and he shrugs slightly.

 "Anyway. Hit it, Sammy!" Music plays in the video and she looks confused. 

 "I don't know this song."

 "Yes, you do. It's the only song you know that I like."

 "You like one of my songs?"

 "It's decent. My music's better." She shrugs and he wraps an arm around her shoulders. "I close my eyes and I can see a world that's waiting up for us that I call our own," He sings and she listens to him.

 "Through the dark, through the door, through where no one's been before," Sam joins and she smiles as she recognizes it.

 "But it feels like home. They can say, they can say it all sounds crazy."

 "They can say, they can say we've lost our minds."

 "I don't care, I don't care so call us crazy."

 "We can live in a world that we design! Cuz every night we lie in bed, the brightest colors fill our heads! A million dreams are keeping us awake!" Dean lets her go and she climbs on the bed, standing on it.

 "I think of what the world could be! A vision of the one I see! A million dreams is all it's gonna take!" She sings and quickly hops off of the bed as the door opens.

 "Is your homework done, Raziah?"

 "Uh, almost... Sir," She adds as an afterthought and there's a grunt from someone off-camera.

 "Finish it then you're joining me for a run."

 "Isn't it a little late for a run?"

 "Not when you're with me. Hurry up."

 The video ends and I run a hand through my hair. "I forgot that happened..."

 "That isn't what's important of that video."

 "What is then?"

 "What time did you go running?" Clint asks and I shrug, thinking.

 "Like, nine at night."

 "Not important either."

 "What is important in that video then, Sam, Bucky?" Steve asks and they look at me.

 "You can sing?"

 "Why is that the important thing?"

 "Answer the question," Peter says and I look at him.

 "Bitch, who the fuck do you think you are bossing me around like that?"

 "Sorry. Please answer the question...?"

 "Yes, I can sing. Why is that the important thing?"

 "Cuz we didn't know that."

 "You're both weird." I continue to go through my camera roll and pull a leg up to rest my chin on my knee.

 "You look happy with them."

 "We had our moments."

 "Moments of what?"

 "Where if someone didn't pull us apart, get in the middle of a fight, we'd tear each other's throats out. Peter was terrified of them."

 "I was not!"

 "Oh really? So, it wouldn't be you that's nervous as Hell at the thought of their ghosts being behind you with guns?" He spins around and sees nothing, turning to glare at me. "Thought you weren't scared of them, Creepy Crawly?"

 "I hate you."

 "Ditto." Another video plays but it's not one of mine and I look at the screen suspiciously. "Whose video is this?"

 "One that JARVIS has."

 "There's my favorite sister!" Dean calls as he walks into the lab and Kraglin and Udonta look up to look at him while I continue to stare at what I'm doing.

 "I'm your only sister, Dean."

 "Technicalities! Anyway, I need your help."

 "Busy, Dean."

 "OK, yeah, I get that. But!" I had both arms in the video and cross them as I look at him.

 "But what, Dean?"

 "Vampires."

 "You and Sam can't handle it?"

 "Large nest. Three would be better."

 "Take one of your boy toys."

 "They're not- Whatever, they're busy. Come on! You are the best team member we have ever had!"

 "You're not gonna leave me alone, are you?"

 "Nope."

 "Ugh. Fine. You're driving?"

 "Duh."

 "FRIDAY, let Tony know I'll be back soon."

 "No problem." I go with Dean and the others go back to what they were doing. 

 "What is this?"

 "Just watch. JARVIS, fast forward twenty-four hours."

 I come stumbling in with Sam and Dean on either side of me as I hold a bloody rag to my shoulder and everyone freezes in what they were doing. "What happened?" Tony barks and I look at him.

 "Well, I'm down a fucking arm after a vampire hunt! Does that help you figure it out, idiot?" I bark back and wince at the pain in my shoulder. "Just... Help me out!"

 "Get her on the table." Sam lifts me onto the table and I growl in pain, pressing the rag harder into my shoulder as I was starting to go paler than normal from blood loss. "How much blood has she lost?"

 "A lot?"

 "That's not a fucking number, Dean!"

 "I don't know!" I almost fall off of the table and Professor Hulk catches me.

 "JARVIS, get Christine in here!"

 Christine comes running into the room and over to me as she pulls on gloves.

 The video stops and I nod. "What was the point of that?"

 "Wasn't sure if you remembered what happened."

 "Seeing as how I was barely conscious, I'd have to say I didn't."

 "Well, there was also that time when you stayed awake for a week straight," Nat says and I look at her pointedly.

 "You did what?" Sam looks at me and I laugh.

 "I have no clue what she's talking about."

 "JARVIS, show a fast-forwarded version of the week after Razzle Dazzle's arm got cut off."

 "No, no... JARVIS, don't do that..."

 "I'm sorry, Miss Emyrada. Master Stark has asked me to do it so I have to."

 "OK... I'm just gonna..." I start to stand up and my boys pull me back onto the couch.

 "Not happening, Baby Girl," Sam growls softly into my ear and wraps an arm around me.

 "Tony, I will do your laundry for a year if you don't show the video."

 "Two years."

 "A year and a half."

 "Two years, final offer."

 "Fine."

 "Done. JARVIS, never mind on the video."

 "As you wish, Master Stark."

 "Why don't you- Oh, that has...?" Sam asks as it dawns on him and I nod.

 "Yeah."

 "And they don't...?" Bucky follows up and I shake my head slightly.

 "No."

 "OK."

 "Care to share with the rest of us what the Hell you three are talking about?" Tony asks and we look at each other before looking at Tony.

 "None of your business, Stark," Bucky says and wraps an arm around my shoulders, holding me close as he takes me out of Sam's arms. I lean against him and relax, sighing softly. He runs his fingers through my hair and Sam pulls my feet into his lap, resting his wrists on my shins as my back rests against Bucky's side. I rest my head against his shoulder and close my eyes, just glad to have my boys back.

 "OK, but, seriously. Could you guys go to your floor? The amount of cuteness is getting nauseating," Clint says and I know Bucky rolls his eyes.

 "Whatever. Come on, Baby Girl." Sam pats my legs and I stand. "We don't want to socialize with you neanderthals anyway." Bucky snorts and I smile slightly, heading to the elevator with them.

 "I'll adjust the name in JARVIS, Razzle Dazzle. And I like my laundry done twice a week," Tony smirks and I pause to lock eyes with him.

 "I swear to all that is holy, unholy, and everything in between, if you purposefully make this harder than it has to be, I will hide all of your tools, monitors, and adjust the AIs so that I'm in charge instead of you."

 "You wouldn't dare."

 "Oh, but I would dare. Try me, Stark. I dare you. I've got hiding spots that'll take you months to find. Maybe even years."

 "How are you this scary?"

 "I was raised by a monster-hunting marine, first of all. And... That's all I got."

 "Do my laundry for a month and we'll call it even. OK? And please don't mess with my stuff like that... It's terrifying to think of."

 "And you delete the video."

 "Can't do that."

 "OK. Guys, we're making a pitstop to the lab."

 "OK! OK! JARVIS, delete the video I was going to show the others!"

 "Are you sure, Sir?"

 "Yes!"

 "Deleted."

 "Happy?"

 "Yes. And what I'm about to say brings me immense pleasure."

 "What's that?"

 "Have fun doing your own God damned laundry."

 "I'm sorry, what? We had a deal!"

 "Technically? No, we did not. Because we didn't shake hands. Let this be a lesson. Do not try to blackmail a blackmailer, hustle a hustler, or fuck around with a professional fuck around and find out person. It doesn't end well, does it?"

 "That was conniving!"

 "Absolutely."

 "A lie!"

 "If that's how you want to see it."

 "How dare you?"

 "Quite simply."

 "You're gonna be great at running SI!"

 "I know, right?"

 "How are all of your friendships, partnerships, relationships, whatever you want to call them so weird?" Nat asks and I shrug.

 "It's a skill. Now... I need a shower. I'll see you losers later." I head to the elevator where my boys were waiting and they were amused, stepping on it with me. "Later, Mom!"

 "See you later, sweetheart!" We ride the elevator to our floor and they're on me immediately, pinning me against the shut elevator doors.

 "Hi," I smile shyly and they take turns kissing me, making me slip fully. "Sillies... Need a bath..."

 "Baby Doll?" Papa asks gently and I smile at him.

 "Hi, Papa..."

 "Didn't think we'd get to see you again so soon, sweet girl," Daddy coos softly and I hum softly. "To what do we owe the pleasure?"

 "Just wanna be with Daddy and Papa..."

 "Just need to be taken care of, huh?" I nod and Papa picks me up, carrying me to get changed while Daddy follows. "Well, don't worry. We will." I cuddle him and let him put me down to change me gently. Daddy hums softly and I listen to him, relaxing. "You like Daddy's song, Doll?"

 "Yeah... Pretty..." Daddy smiles at me and they finish changing me.

 "Why don't you play for a bit because it's too early for little girls to have a bath. Those are for nighttime and getting ready for beddy-bye."

 "Kay, Daddy... Toys, please?" They set me in my little area of our room that had my toys and I play happily with my Legos, building a nice house for us to live in. It's gonna be so big!

 "Oh yeah?" I look at Papa and he smiles. "That house is for us, Baby Doll? And it's gonna be so big?"

 "Uh-huh... An'... An' it's gonna have a big yard so that Jamie an' Tommy can play wif me an' we is gonna be the only people for long, long, long, long, long roads!"

 "Oh? Well, I like that idea. Daddy does too. We might have to look into it, OK?"

 "Kay, Papa..." I go back to playing and am happy.

 Then, sirens go off.

Chapter Text

 I flinch and Daddy and Papa jump up, swearing. "Doll, we really need you to be big right now, OK?" Papa says gently and I nod as he picks me up, setting me on my feet.

 "Here are some clothes, Baby Girl. Do you think you can get changed on your own or do you need help?"

 "I... I can do it..." They both gently peck my head and rush around to get changed into their outfits as I get changed into the clothes D- Sam got me, slowly coming out of my headspace.

 "We'll be back, sweetheart." They both peck my lips and rush out, leaving me with a spinning head as I was still settling with my headspaces. I decide to go for a run to settle it more and play heavy metal in my headphones, settling fully into my big headspace. I tug my headphones out but keep running and start to cross the street when a truck comes barreling for me, people shooting bullets at...

 "Oh Hell no," I growl and catch the front of the truck, digging my feet into the road as my eyes glow. The truck slows down as my feet break through the pavement and I hear people go flying around in it since the back of it went up.

 "What the Hell just happened?" The driver gets out and points a gun at me. I grab his arm and break it, throwing him into the bed of the truck easily. "Who are you?"

 "I'm the one who's going to kick your fucking ass for shooting at the Falcon, cunt!" One of them points a gun at me and I grab it, bending it easily.

 "What are you?"

 "Your worst nightmare." I take the bent gun and hit them across the face with it, hearing another gun click. "Not happening." I spin, using the guy I hit as a shield, and they shoot him. I take their sidepiece and shoot them in return, hitting their hand with the gun.

 "Die!" Another stabs me in the back and I spin, shooting them in the chest. I make quick work of the other two and take a sniper from the bed of the truck, holding it at my side.

 "Razzle Dazzle, on your left! Truck, five hostiles!" I raise it and take out the two tires closest to me, powering up my legs slightly as I jump to avoid the subsequent crash that happens. "Catch your girl, Featherbrain!" Sam catches my left arm and lowers me to a ceiling next to Bucky.

 "We're so talking about this when we're done here, Baby Girl."

 "OK. Excuse me." I raise the sniper and take out someone trying to shoot Sam down as Bucky takes the knife out of my back. "Get wrecked," I scoff and sweep the area with my eyes quickly. "There are three people that look like civies in that alley diagonal of this building." I raise the sniper to get a closer look at them and keep my finger off of the trigger. "They don't seem to be armed. You might want to get them out of the line of fire, Featherbrain," I smirk slightly at Sam and he glares at me slightly but goes that way.

 "Here, Doll." Bucky hands me an earpiece and I put it in, hearing the others converse about the goings-on with this fight.

 "Welcome to the fight, Razzle Dazzle. You gonna be a roof dweller with Fridge Arm and Birdbrain?"

 "I prefer not to be noticed, but I'm fairly certain that I got heavily noticed when I stopped that truck. Also, I have a problem in that I'm almost out of ammo."

 "Same here, Stark."

 "This is why you gotta go for the good old bow and arrow."

 "I mean, I agree. You can reuse the arrows after they've been thoroughly cleaned. But, I don't carry my bow on me at all times." A portal opens above me and my bow drops to my feet. "Strange, that was creepy, but thank you and you're now my favorite. Do I get some arrows?" A few quivers of arrows drop in front of me and I smirk. "Hell. Yes. Thank you." I flip the safety on the sniper and set it down, slinging the quivers over my shoulders as I look around. "There." I back up a few steps and smile at Bucky. "Enjoy your roof, Buck."

 "Why don't I like the sound of that?" I bolt for the edge of the roof and leap onto the next one, landing awkwardly. "What the Hell, Raziah?"

 "I'm fine!" I wave him off and quickly go a few rooftops over, noticing a truck barreling down the road as they fire at Tony. "Oh, fun." My eyes glow and I continue running as I nock an arrow, shooting the back left tire. "Three. Two. And," The arrow blows up and blows out the tire, sending the back bumper over the front before it skids to a stop. "Need some help down there, Tony?"

 "Sure. You got some cuffs?"

 "I can make some."

 "Have at it." I see a fire escape and go down it with some magic speed, going over to the truck as they crawl out. One of them points a gun at me and I kick them in the face, knocking them out. I make vines hogtie them and drag them away from the truck, setting them on the sidewalk.

 "That's done, Stank. I'm gonna head back up to the roofs now." There's no response and I feel something gnawing at my stomach, looking toward the roofs to see Clint and Bucky were gone. "Barton, Barnes. Update?" No response and I nock an arrow, heading back the way I came.

 "Raziah Emyrada!" I freeze and look around, seeing a speaker on a van. "We have captured the Avengers and if you want them to go free without suffering the same fate as you have by our hands, you will put down your weapons and turn yourself over to us!" I continue forward and see the whole team restrained on the ground, a group of monsters surrounding them. "You will pay for everything you and your adoptive family have done to us!" I go forward and pull back a silver arrow.

 A vampire pulls Bucky's head back by his hair and lets their teeth down. "Do you truly want to risk their lives by doing something ignorant?" The leader, a Djinn, asks with a smirk and I clench my jaw slightly. "Lower the bow or the Winter Soldier's throat will be ripped out. You have five seconds." I lock eyes with the vampire and they edge closer to Bucky's neck, opening their mouth. "Three seconds."

 I lower my bow and loosen my grip on the arrow. "Set your arrows down and slide them to me with your foot." I do as they say and two werewolves grab the quivers. "Break your bow and throw it to your right." I clench my jaw slightly but do it and they smirk. "Get on your knees and fold your hands on your head. Now." I don't move and a vampire is behind me, taking out my knees. I grunt as I drop to them and he grabs my arms, holding them behind my back at a painful angle.

 "Comfortable?" He snickers and I don't respond, assessing the scene quickly. "Oh, no. I wouldn't do anything if I were you. We have everything we need to kill your little friends. Wouldn't that be a treat? Making you watch as they die?" I clench my jaw tightly, not responding, and the Djinn comes over, looking at me.

 "Beg for their lives." I don't react to their voice and they backhand me, knocking my head to the right. They grab my hair and force me to look at them. "Beg for their lives!" I spit in their face and they wipe it away, annoyed. "Slit her throat."

 "With pleasure." He presses a knife to my throat and slides it across quickly, letting blood pool from it before they drop me to the ground as Sam and Bucky yell. 

 I whistle slowly and softly and they all look at me as I climb to my feet, eyes glowing brightly. I continue whistling and my wound glows before the skin heals, blood staining my skin and clothes. "Kill her!" I whistle sharply and the wind picks up, whipping around everyone's hair. The wind picks up the monsters and I whistle sharply numerous times, beheading all of them with sharp bursts of wind and vines. Their bodies drop to the ground and the others look at me as I stop whistling.

 "Doll?" My eyes stop glowing and I drop to the ground, unconscious.

-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 I wake in the med bay in a cot and turn my head, seeing Clint asleep in a chair. I try to say his name but nothing comes out and I try again, the same thing happening. I hear the machines beep as my heart rate rises slightly and he stirs, opening his eyes to look at me as I sit up. "Raziah! Hey, hey! Slow down!" I try to talk to him but nothing comes out and he looks at me, concerned. "Sign, OK? Sign."

 'I can't talk. Why can't I talk?'

 "I don't know. Um, let me get Strange in here and he can probably answer that, OK?" I nod a bit and he texts on his phone, staying close to the cot since my heart rate was still kind of high.

 A portal opens and Strange steps through with Christine and Mom. "What's wrong?"

 "She can't talk."

 "Well, according to you guys, she did get her throat slit deeply. It probably damaged her vocal cords and the overuse of her powers probably caused irreparable damage to them. You said her throat glowed as if sunlight was coming from it. She has a scar from the blade and burns around it," Mom says and I run my hands through my hair, holding my head in them after a moment as I try to figure out what she's talking about.

 'Clint, what is she talking about? I didn't use my powers.'

 "Yeah, you did. You whistled and your neck healed. You kept whistling, the wind sped up, picked up the monsters that were holding us, and took off their heads with wind and vines. Then you hit the ground, down for the count." I rub my forehead slightly as I try to remember this and shake my head slightly, coming up with nothing.

 'I don't remember any of that. The last thing I remember is falling to the ground after they slit my throat.'

 "She doesn't remember."

 "That's normal. If you lose control of your powers like that, you won't remember the incident."

 "Huh. Speaking from experience?"

 "Yes. I, however, found a way to purposefully lose control of them so that I wouldn't have to remember fights or... Other unpleasant things with the Skrull."

 'Clint.' He raises an eyebrow at me and gestures slightly for me to continue. 'Kick them out and get me Sam and Bucky. Please.'

 "She wants you guys to leave." Mom nods and herds the doctors out, using her Mom Voice to get them to listen. Clint calls Sam and I grimace in pain as I sit up straighter, my knees sore. "You OK?"

 'My knees hurt.' He nods and we wait for Sam to answer.

 They both burst into the med bay and I jump, grimacing again. "What's wrong?"

 "Are you OK?"

 "What were you thinking, leaving the tower after the Avengers Alarm went off?"

 "Do you have a death wish?"

 "How are you so terrifying?" My head spins at their questions and Clint holds his hands up to both of them.

 "Chill! She's only been awake for ten minutes! One question at a time!"

 "Sorry, Doll... Are you OK?" I nod and he gives me a hard look. "Words." I look at my lap and feel their concern.

 "Her vocal cords are damaged. She's mute."

 "Doll, I'm so sorry." He gently runs his fingers through my hair and I lean into the touch slightly. "So Clint's our translator?" I nod a bit and he hums softly. "OK. Why do you keep looking like you're in pain?"

 "Her knees hurt."

 "Not surprised. A vampire took them out and she hit the ground with her full weight. I'd be more surprised if they didn't hurt. But what were you thinking, Baby Girl? You know that that was the Avengers Alarm, right?" I nod and feel their eyes on me. Someone taps my foot and I look up to see Clint signing.

 'I know that you're a Little, kid. And it's fine. I don't care. That week you didn't sleep? I was keeping an eye on you and saw the stuff you didn't want others to see so I helped out a bit by keeping people away long enough for you to get yourself put together.'

 'Thank you.' He smiles gently at me and my boys look at me, raising an eyebrow.

 "Well? Why'd you leave the Tower?"

 'You guys had to leave suddenly and I didn't have a handle on my headspace yet and running is something that I do if I'm Big so I did that and then there was the truck. I didn't get in the middle of the fight on purpose.' Clint translates for me and they nod slowly.

 "You OK with Clint knowing?" I nod and they look at me.

 'Yes, because if he ever tells anyone before we do, I'll hide all of his bows and arrows.' He gasps and looks at me.

 "You wouldn't!"

 'You won't have to find out if you don't tell anyone. Unless we say you can.'

 "I wouldn't anyway. You guys have the right to your privacy and I only know because I was worried about her. My Dad Instincts were going off."

 'You have KIDS?'

 "Yes, three. You didn't know?" I shake my head and he chuckles softly. "Guess I'll have to introduce you to them, huh?" I nod and he nods back.

 "How are you so scary?"

 "She didn't have control of her powers at that point."

 "Ah. OK. We have a request then." I look at them and raise an eyebrow slightly. "Don't do that again because that was fucking terrifying," Sam says and I pick at the blanket slightly.

 'Sorry. I didn't mean to scare you guys. It just. It just happened and I couldn't stop it. I don't even remember it.' Clint translates and they nod.

 "Doll, our dummy didn't mean it that way. We both know you couldn't control it so we're gonna try to help you learn to, OK?" I nod and he kisses my head. I close my eyes and relax slightly. "There's our sweet girl," He whispers against my hair and I smile slightly. "Clint, would you mind helping me teach Sam and the others ASL? And helping me refresh on it?"

 "Sure."

 'That's too much for me to ask!"

 "Hush. You didn't ask for it. Bucky did. And I'll help out because I want to. I was going to make it mandatory anyway."

 'How were you going to enforce that?'

 "No one wants to mess with Nat's best friend." I tilt my head slightly and he smiles. "Anything else?"

 "Yeah. Doll, what do you want your punishment to be for leaving the tower when you should have stayed? I get that you did it to get a more solid headspace, but you could have just as easily run up and down the stairs instead of in the city."

 'Can I get my clothes first?' Clint translates and Sam holds up a small duffel bag, dumping my clothes out on my legs.

 "Clint."

 "I'll be right outside." We nod and they help me get dressed gently, being careful of my knees that were healing from the Serum.

 "So. Punishment?" Clint wasn't back in yet and I gently grab Bucky's right hand, spelling out a word on it. "Planks?" I nod and he looks at me. "Get Clint?" I nod again and Sam gets him.

 "Yeah?"

 "Translation."

 "Alright. Whatcha got, kid?"

 'I want to do planks as a punishment because the usual one doesn't seem to fit the crime this time. It's in a bit of a gray area and planks are one of my least favorite exercises that won't put a lot of strain on my knees.'

 "OK, that's fair. One condition. Everyone's there. Because you had everyone worried. And do you seriously think that they don't know you'd get your ass handed to you by us any other time?"

 'I was hoping they didn't.'

 "We know. You aren't exactly subtle when you sit down sometimes. Or your outright refusal to sit tipped us off."

 'Great. Fine.'

 "She agrees."

 "Good. Let's go then, Baby Girl." They both pull me to my feet and I brace myself on them for a moment, bending each of my legs at the knee to ease out the soreness slightly. "Clint, you mind telling the others to meet us in the gym?"

 "Sure thing. Us birds gotta stick together, right?"

 "Right," He scoffs and we get on the elevator, heading to the gym. "Alright. You sit in the middle of the floor for now." I do and he nods. "Which plank do you like more? Hands or elbows?" I tap my elbow and he nods again. "You'll be doing an upright plank on your hands." I kind of pout and he chuckles. "It's a punishment, Baby Girl. You aren't supposed to like it." I blow a strand of hair out of my face and catch the scrunchie Bucky throws me, raising an eyebrow.

 "Just use it. It's the best I've got for you right now." I put my hair in a ponytail with it as the others come in and wave once I'm done.

 "Why are we here?"

 'You didn't explain it to them?'

 'Where's the fun in that, kid?'

 'Why are you two signing with each other?' We both look at Peter and he shrugs.

 "When did you learn ASL?"

 "Me, Ned, and MJ all learned it a while ago because someone in school is hard of hearing and we wanted them to feel included. Flash obviously didn't because he didn't care."

 "Whatever, Petra." Peter looks uncomfortable and I have Flash's shirt in my left fist before anyone can blink, throwing him to the ground before I start signing for Clint to translate.

 "She says that if you ever call him by that name again, she will cut out your tongue and vocal cords and feed them to you in a smoothie, Fiona. Why Fiona?" I shrug and Flash looks at me.

 "That isn't my name and not even the correct gender!" I sign more and Clint translates.

 "Now you know how Peter feels. You will respect him or so help me God, I will show you so much disrespect it will become permanently tattooed on your skin. Such a way with words, kid."

 "Thanks, Raziah." I nod and give him a fist bump, assuring him that only me and MJ get to make fun of him.

 'If anybody is ever like that to you again, I will destroy them.'

 'Yeah, yeah. Big, strong protector of trans people. We're so lucky.'

 'You are, aren't you?' He scoffs and I smile.

 "Raz, come sit back down so we can explain what's going on," Sam says in amusement and I do as I was told, chilling while they explain.

 "OK. Why are we here then?" I sign something to Peter and he snorts with the others who understand.

 "I caught some of that, Doll. And yeah, it is because I'm a little old-fashioned." I roll my eyes slightly and Sam lightly flicks my head.

 "Watch the attitude, brat." I rest my arms on my knees and chill for a bit longer. "You ready?" I nod and he looks at me. "Can you do a one-armed plank?" I shrug and sign something.

 "She can do one-armed pushups," Clint translates and he nods.

 "Do... Twenty of those then." I shrug one shoulder and go into a push-up position, lifting my right hand slightly in question. "Don't use that one." I nod and take a moment before starting to bang them out, folding my right arm at the small of my back.

 "Ignore Sam's weak number. Think you can do a hundred?" I nod after a moment of thought and he gestures for me to continue so I do. "Peter, sit on her back." I look at him and he smirks slightly. "This is too easy for you." I tilt my head slightly and Peter looks at me.

 "You sure?"

 "She would do a hundred one-handed push-ups while you guys were gone in the snap, before the serum. She can handle it," Steve says and I nod.

 "OK..." Peter awkwardly sits on my back and I wait for him to get situated, carefully adjusting where my hand was. "I'm ready if you are, Razi." I nod and continue, still banging them out quickly and easily.

 "Whoa! Mom's doing push-ups again? Can we do what Peter's doing? Please?" Jamie asks and I smile, pausing in the up position.

 "Can your Mom do you boys and Morgan on her back?"

 "Duh, Dad!" Tommy rolls his eyes and I smile a little wider at the sass, dropping my head slightly in amusement.

 "Alright. And watch the sass."

 "Think you can do four people, Doll?" I nod and go to the down position so Peter could get the kids on my back easier. 

 "You have a new arm?" I nod and they look at it in awe. "Oh! We're ready," Morgan says and I nod again, continuing.

 I finish a hundred one-handed push-ups with the four of them on my back and look at my men, quirking an eyebrow. "You have too much stamina." I shrug slightly and go back to the down position to let them off, using my right arm too.

 "Mom, why does that lady look like your Mom?" Tommy asks and I sit, wrapping my arms around my boys to pull them into my lap.

 'Because she is.'

 "Why are you signing? And I thought your Mom died a long time ago?"

 'You make it sound like I'm as old as your Papa.' They laugh and Bucky narrows his eyes at me. I smile innocently and he looks at me even as I gesture for Mom to come over. 'This is my Mom and your Grandma, Solstice. Say hi.'

 "Hi," They say shyly and she smiles gently at them.

 "Well hello. Aren't you two handsome?" They smile shyly and Jamie hugs her. She chuckles and hugs him back. "Brave little thing, aren't you?" Jamie gives Tommy a secret hand signal and he hugs her too. "And clever. Another form of sign language or an invention of one?"

 "We made it. Mom will just stare at us sometimes then laugh." She chuckles and nods her understanding.

 "You know, your Mom and Aunt used to use the Japanese Sign Language when they didn't want me to know something. They were a couple of sneaky girls. But, your Aunt was a few years older than her, about six years."

 "Really?"

 "Mhmm. I can tell you so many stories about them." They nod and Steve smirks slightly.

 "Us too?" Tony asks and she chuckles, nodding.

 "Sure."

 "This'll be good." I roll my eyes and Sam pulls me to my feet, looping an arm around my shoulders.

 "Oh, I bet. Come on, Baby Doll. Let's go hear what stories your Mama has for us, yeah?" I sign something and Clint laughs.

 "She says she'd rather do a thousand more one-armed push-ups with Steve on her back." Bucky chuckles and pulls me away from Sam, pecking my head gently.

 "Ignore Sam, Doll. He's just being a dummy again." Sam pulls us both to stop and I look at him, seeing he was pissed.

 "We'll catch up with you guys," He tells the others and they head to the Commons. "Razi, sit on the bench, please." I do and he looks at Bucky, making him gulp slightly as they both walk toward a wall. "You forget who's in charge, Buck?" He shakes his head and Sam tuts at him.

 He suddenly has him pinned to a wall with his chin in his hand and looks at him. "Words, Baby Boy. You've already got an ass tanning coming. Do you want to make it worse?"

 "No, sorry, Big Daddy," He says softly and the only reason I can hear them is because of the Serum enhancing my hearing.

 "JARVIS, privacy mode and don't let anyone access the cameras, not even Stark."

 "Of course." I look at them and don't move even though I hated watching someone else's punishments.

 "Do you feel like you've been punished thoroughly enough, Baby Girl?" I think and chew my lip slightly before shrugging. "Yes or no?" I think more and shake my head after a moment, still feeling pretty bad for making them worry about me. "Alright. Both of you get in a plank on your elbows side by side. Now." We move to do that and he looks us over before pulling our pants down just enough to see our underwear. "That's better. I don't have my Super Ass Proof strap so you're both getting my belt, alright?" I nod and Bucky groans softly.

 "Alright."

 "Good. Let's get started then. Keep position and if you need a break color yellow or tap once. Razi, once you stop feeling bad, tap twice. Alright?" I nod again and hear the WHOOSH of the belt before both of us jump. "Wanna make sure you both get what you need and this method helps nicely, don't you think?"

 'Too stingy.'

 "Buck?"

 "She says it feels too stingy...?" I nod and hear the clink of the belt being folded before we're getting strapped separately.

 I start to stop feeling bad after about ten and, by twenty, it's gone. But I don't tap because I don't want Bucky to be alone for the rest of his punishment so I stick it out. Sam doesn't land anymore on my ass though and I look at him, confused. "I get the feeling that you aren't feeling bad anymore, are you?" I shake my head slowly and he hums softly. "Why haven't you tapped yet, then?"

 'I want to stick with Bucky for the rest of his.'

 "Doll, you don't gotta do that. You can stay with me the same way we do for your punishments, OK?"

 'OK.' I tap twice and Sam gently fixes my pants, letting me lay next to Bucky as he continues to punish him. Bucky grits his teeth slightly and I look at Sam pitifully.

 "He's almost done. Just a few more." He quickly lands them and Bucky drops his head between his arms. "We're done, Baby Boy." He sighs softly as his pants are fixed and stands, helping me up. I hug him and he hugs me back, resting his chin on my head.

 "Still don't like seeing someone else get punished?" I shake my head and he rubs my back gently. "Well, thank you for staying with me, Doll. I appreciate it." I burrow into his chest and he kisses my head gently.

 "Come here you two." We let go of each other and drop our heads on each of Sam's shoulders, making him chuckle softly. "I'll have to remember to punish you two separately from now on, huh?" I nod my agreement and he pets our hair gently while I write something out on his chest. He chuckles and kisses my head gently. "You're welcome, Baby Girl." He holds us for a bit and kisses both of our heads. "Ready to go listen to stories of one trouble maker from her Mama?"

 "Hell yeah," Bucky chuckles and I roll my eyes slightly but nod a bit.

 "Let's go, then." Sam guides us to the elevator, an arm wrapped around both of us, and we both relax more. "Deactivate privacy mode, JARVIS."

 "Of course. There you are."

 "Thanks." We get on the elevator and ride it to the Commons.

 "You don't say?" Steve smirks at me and I look at Mom, not liking the smirk.

Chapter Text

 'What has she told you guys?' Clint chuckles and sips on champagne.

 "You had pajamas of all of us?" I think a bit and shrug, signing something that makes Clint nod slightly.

 "She says that she was two and liked the colors. The people? Not so much until later." They roll their eyes and I smile, going over to the bar with them. "What else you got?"

 "She has always been good with weapons, technology, and academics. Those degrees are yours, right?" I nod and she smiles, looking a little proud. "She would work with Keiko on her homework and correct her. She would get so mad and they'd refuse to say a word to each other until I had to come and verify that Razi was right. She developed quickly in every aspect. Although that could have something to do with being part Celestial."

 "Part what?"

 "That's what I am. A Celestial, like her paternal grandfather, Ego the Living Planet. She's majorly Celestial, minorly human or Terran." I hear something and look out the window then look at Peter.

 "I hear it too. What do you think it is?" I shrug and mime that it's big. "Yeah. For sure." The elevator moves and I flick my wrists, summoning flames to my left hand. "You're gonna have to work on getting your right hand to work with your magic, huh?" I nod and focus for a moment to shift the fire into a ball as the elevator dings, moving toward the couch as my men move the kids behind it. Mom watches the elevator and I hold the fireball like it's a baseball, prepared to throw it. The doors open and I barely stop myself from throwing it, making it fizzle out.

 "You welcome everybody like that or just me?" Quill smirks and I glare at him as Mom stands. "Solstice! Hi! Um... How, uh... How have you been?"

 "Peter. I've been well. Yourself?"

 "Uh, good, good. I've been good." Rocket, Groot, Drax, Gamora, Udonta, Kraglin, Nebula, Mantis watch the interaction with all of the Avengers.

 "Captain Udonta. A pleasure to see you again."

 "We met?"

 "Yes. However, you were in a... State of undress."

 "What the Hell, Dad?" Udonta looks at Mom in an assessing manner and she nods.

 "Perhaps this form will be easier to remember?" She shifts to look like someone else and recognition shows up on his features before he grins.

 "Damn, Girl. Been a while, huh?"

 "Six years, I believe." She shifts back and Dad gapes at her. "Celestials have the power to shapeshift. You know this, Peter. You were just never able to harness that power. Well, not on a full scale, at least," She smirks and I look at her, disgusted. "As you can see, she also has a very dirty mind." I sign at her and Clint shrugs slightly.

 "What do you expect her to assume when you say something like that with that kind of smirk on your face?"

 "That's fair."

 "What the fuck was that shit?" Rocket asks and I just sit on the floor, tilting my head up slightly as I point at the scars. "Damn. Why aren't you dead?" I sign and Clint scoffs.

 "She's too stubborn to die at the hands of a bunch of monsters. And especially in front of us. A vampire slit her throat and she lost control of her powers, using them to end the other monsters before they could end us. At the cost of her vocal cords and voice." I nod and Mantis looks at me, gently touching my left shoulder.

 She backs away so quickly she almost falls over but I catch her with my right hand and she looks at me with tears in her eyes. "How are you functioning?" Shit, shit, shit, shit. She's the empath one. SHIT!

 "What do you mean by that, Ladybug?" Bucky asks and I run a hand through my hair.

 "I can't begin to explain the emotions going through her body right now... But all of them are... Self-deprecating, harmful, and strong," She says slowly and I tap my right thumb against my left hand. "Many of them are very old... Or are rooted deep inside of you... Why do you choose to deal with this burden by yourself?"

 "If she's been doing it for this long, why would she stop?" Rocket asks and I gesture toward him slightly in agreement.

 "Who cares?" We all look at Udonta and he shrugs. "Tha' girl jus' don' wanna tell y'all yet so deal wit' it. Ah got summa tha' whiskey ya liked," He tells me and I nod, standing to grab glasses. "Krags, take Quill an' grab it, will ya?"

 "Aye, Cap'n." They take the elevator back down and he smirks at me before it dawns on me what he's getting at so I nod, getting shot glasses out instead.

 They get back with a large crate of it and set it behind the bar. "What are we doing?"

 "She taught them a drinking game while we were trying to bring everyone back from the snap," Steve explains and I hand the kids juice, pointing to their backpacks.

 "Come on, Mom! We can do our homework later!" I look at them and they huff but go to do their homework with a light whack on the backs of their heads.

 "Gonna pour the drinks or what?" I ignore Rocket as I pour the whiskey into the shot glasses and line up ten glasses in front of everyone except Peter. "Why ain't he getting a line?"

 "I can't handle it because of my Spidey Sense." I give him a line of apple juice in shot glasses and he gives me a bitch face to rival Sam's, making me smile slightly in fondness. "You just think you're hilarious, don't you?" I smirk and Steve and Bucky back out, not interested.

 "Yer gonna lose, Girl," Udonta says confidently and I just shrug one shoulder, gesturing for him to start. "Naw. Ah go before ya cuz ya like ta go last." I nod slightly and Ned starts instead, done after the first one. MJ looks at the glasses then at me and rolls her eyes, going back to her book.

 "Not happening." Peter drinks his apple juice and Scott nods, looking at the whiskey as he hypes himself up slightly. He gets five before he stops, coughing, and I smile, fond memories of the other times we played this coming up. Flash doesn't even make one before he's gagging and MJ smirks. "Not so much better than us now, are you?"

 "Shut up, MJ."

 "What'd you say to me?" She puts her book down and he backs away quickly.

 "Nothing!"

 "That's what I thought." She goes back to reading and I watch while my mind drifts. Nat and Clint manage six before tapping out and Tony doesn't participate, neither does May, Pepper, Vision, or Rhodey.

 "More fer us, huh?" Udonta smirks and I roll my eyes. Wanda does seven and nods. Professor Hulk shakes his head and Sam looks at them before taking three shots.

 "What the Hell?" He coughs and I smile. Rocket does eight and doesn't let Groot do any. Mantis does two and looks tipsy already. Drax and Gamora both do eight and Quill does nine, shaking his head slightly. I offer Mom one and she shakes her head.

 "No thanks." I shrug and Kraglin takes it, downing nine too. Thor and Loki scoff at the game and don't bother playing. "Just you and Captain Udonta." He easily downs ten and looks at me, a little tipsy.

 "Well, Girl?" I down my ten and nod, licking my lips with a smirk. "A'ight." He does another ten and looks at me, a bit more than tipsy. I smirk slightly and do thirteen. "'Ow?" I smirk and he pushes me another one. "Finish 'em an' Ah'll letcha win, give ya a blaster." I roll my eyes but shrug and grab a tumbler, pouring some of the shots in it before easily downing it. I offer him my glass and he pours eight more in. "Try now." I down it and he narrows his eyes at me, suspicious. "Outta 'em glasses." I shrug and down the rest of them.

 I sign something when I'm done and Clint scoffs. "Want her to drink a bottle of it now too?"

 "Yeah."

 "She could do this all day."

 "She has the Super Soldier Serum. It doesn't let her get drunk," Tony explains and I glance at him, cleaning the bar off.

 "Wha'?"

 "She can't get drunk!" He looks at me and I nod, smirking.

 "She asked where her blaster is?"

 "Ya ain't gittin' one! Tha' was cheatin'," Kraglin growls and I roll my eyes.

 "You guys do it all the time. Give me my blaster or I'll just take it from you."

 "You don't know how to use a blaster. You aren't getting one," Quill says simply and I roll my eyes again, shrugging.

 "I have one. Here." Mom gives one to me and I grin, looking it over.

 "She's never used one before!"

 "She can figure it out quickly, Peter. She's always had an amazing ability to be able to learn how to use weapons quickly." I watch the two of them argue and accept the tumbler from Udonta, taking a sip.

 "You let her learn to use weapons as a toddler?"

 "Oh, I'm sorry. I was under the impression that since you didn't leave a forwarding address or a way to contact you that it was up to me how I raised our child." I choke on my drink and Rocket laughs. "I can teach you how to use that if you want." I think about it and shake my head slightly, signing.

 "Can't be too hard. Point and pull the trigger."

 "Bit harder than that. Make some of those vines you're so handy with and try it, kid," Rocket slurs and I shrug as I do that, hopping over the bar easily. Mom tells me what stance to take for the first time firing a blaster and I take it up, looking at her.

 "Good. Same as with a handgun. Mind the kickback, keep your arms a little relaxed so you don't mess up your elbows." I nod and aim at the ball of vines, taking a breath in before I squeeze the trigger.

 The kickback is tolerable and it blows a burning hole through the vines. I look at it as I lower the blaster and nod, appreciating it. "You look like your having an internal fangirl moment, Razi," Peter chuckles and I roll my eyes, looking over the blaster. "Cuz you are!" I respond by flipping him off and he snickers. "You would." I look at him and he laughs. "Payback for giving me apple juice in shot glasses."

 'I didn't want you to feel left out.'

 "No, you thought you were being funny."

 'Well, it was funny.' I smile and he rolls his eyes.

 "I hate you."

 'No, you don't. If it were between me and Flash, I'd win.'

 "Anyone would win against Flash," MJ says simply and Flash looks annoyed.

 "You're just a loser who has no arm and no vocal abilities anymore and you can't even manage to control yourself. How are you better than me?"

 "She says that at least she's not a trash human being. And she'd roast you but she was taught to never burn trash because it's bad for the environment. You never got taught that letting fumes leak into the air will harm the ozone or you'd keep your mouth shut," MJ translates since the others were laughing and she nods. "I'm proud of those statements." I smile and flick the safety on, handing it back to Mom for now.

 "I'll find a holster for it somewhere to give you. Or I'll put it in the range." I shake my head and press it into her hand slightly. "Or I'll keep it. I'm not planning to stay here for too long anyway. I need to continue eradicating slaves across the galaxies, without help from your father."

 "If you have something to say, just say it, Solstice."

 "OK. Where's my back child support?" Rocket howls with laughter and I smile, looking at Quill.

 "Jesus. Both of you say the same thing? I don't carry Terran money." I roll my eyes and easily catch his fist in my left hand, eyes glowing dimly. "You may not believe it, but I am your Father and you will show me respect, kid." I nod slightly and let his hand go to allow him to straighten his duster.

 I roundhouse kick him against the wall and watch as he crumples to the floor, out. "Your form could've been better," Mom says and I roll my eyes slightly. "But good job. His brother isn't too happy, though."

 Kraglin grabs me from behind and I slam my head back into his, jabbing him in the ribs with my left elbow to get him to let me go. He stumbles back slightly and I look at him, eyes narrowed slightly as my fingers were slightly curled toward my palms. "Kick." I catch his shin as he aims a kick at my head and I throw him onto the floor with it. "Sweep." I jump out of the way and he gets to his feet, eyes narrowed at me. "Hook." I dodge the punch and lean back slightly at the second punch. "Grab." I step back to avoid his hands and see the kick coming, going into a backend before flipping back to my feet in a classic Black Widow pose. "Good job. You're on your own now," Mom says with a smile and I keep my eyes on Kraglin, circling slightly with him.

 He lunges at me and I step to the side, bringing my left forearm across his back. 'You shouldn't do that when you spar, kids.' I sign to them from where they were watching on the bar and they nod.

 "How do you suck so bad with us but you're demolishing him right now?" I shrug and block the punches he swings at me, grabbing his jumpsuit before slamming my forehead into his. He falls to the ground, out, and I rub my head slightly.

 "You do realize that I can not let that slide, correct?" Gamora asks and I look at her as she stands, swinging her staff around slightly.

 "She can take you too," Mom says simply and I look at her pointedly, trying to get her to shut up. "It's impossible for her to lose. But, feel free to try and beat her," She smirks and I throw my hands up slightly, pulling my hair into a ponytail to at least be ready for this shit.

 Gamora attacks me and I manage to avoid most of the attacks, jumping over the back of the couch at one point. "Running from a fight?" She smirks and gets beamed in the face with a pillow. She looks so pissed when it falls so I just continue launching pillows at her face until I run out. "What are you going to do now?" I look at her for a moment and debate. "Well?"

 I glance around quickly and flip away from another attack. She throws the staff at my legs and I avoid it, hearing it get stuck in the wall instead. And as if that isn't terrifying enough she pulls out twin blades. Lovely. Thanks, Mom.

 She advances on me and I back up, keeping my eyes on her while also waiting for the perfect opportunity. I grab something from the wall and she looks at me as I hold the garbage can lid. "What are you planning to do with that?"

 "Not get stabbed." She nods slightly at Peter's translation and I throw the lid at her, beaming her in the face. She falls, out, and I blink twice, surprised that worked. "You didn't think that would work, did you?"

 'No.'

 "Good job. It worked."

 'I can see that.'

 "You also broke her nose and gave her two black eyes."

 'Oops.'

 "That isn't an oops moment!"

 'I didn't even want to fight her! My Mom made me!'

 "That's fair... Why are you so chaotic?" He asks Mom and she shrugs.

 "I want to see everything burn. It's just how I am."

 "Now I see where you get it from. You're both insane."

 "What you call insane, I call interesting." Mom smiles and he looks at me. I just shrug and down a glass of whiskey before it shatters at the arrow going through it.

 'I give up with today. I'm going back to bed. Good, whatever time of day it is.'

 "That's fair." Ned translates for Sam and Bucky and they nod.

 "Let's go then. Because this has deteriorated into chaos."

 "I'll be leaving as well. I'll come to visit again soon, Raziah," Mom says with a slight wave and I wave back slightly before she takes the stairs.

 "Alright, hang on!" I roll my eyes and look at Flash. He beckons me over and Peter, MJ, and Ned look at him suspiciously. I go over and cross my arms, quirking an eyebrow. He hands me a microphone with a small smirk and I furrow my eyebrows slightly, confused. "For karaoke!"

 The floor is deathly quiet and I look at the kids. 'Left or right hand?'

 'I want to say right but he's only human so left.' Tommy signs back and I nod, looking at Flash. I mime for him to close his eyes and he raises an eyebrow slightly.

 "You want me to close my eyes?" I nod and he shrugs, doing so with a small smirk. I was wearing one of my old jackets that are almost too tight now and my eyes glow dimly for a moment before dying out.

 I deck him in the face with my left fist and he falls on his ass, cupping his broken and bleeding nose. "What the Hell was that for?"

 "You taunted her with something she loved to do and can't do anymore because she saved us! She should've used her right hand," Clint growls and I flex my hand slightly, relaxing now. I grab Tommy's backpack and look at him for a moment.

 "Yeah." I nod and get in it, pulling out a notebook and pen. I show it to him and he shrugs. "I don't like pencils." I tilt my head slightly and hand him his bag, opening the notebook to see only doodles. I show him and he shrugs again. "Class is boring. And I'm still doing well. Supergenius is in my blood, remember?" He smiles and I tilt my head slightly again, ruffling his hair gently. I flip to the back and scribble out a message for Flash, tearing the paper out before I hand it to him along with a handkerchief. He takes them and puts the handkerchief against his nose, reading the message.

 'I've been trying to be understanding of your situation with getting back and having no family. But you've got to stop doing this shit because I'll eventually stop caring about what you're going through and just find you somewhere to live on your own in the middle of nowhere. Please stop being a jerk.' 

 He looks at me and nods slightly, handing me back the paper. I ball it up and focus, snapping with my right to ignite it in my left palm. It burns and he looks at me, taking the hand I offer him before I pull him to his feet. "Are we cool then?"

 "She says not to be an asshole anymore and yeah, you're cool," MJ translates and he nods. "She also wants to know how your nose feels?"

 "Pretty sure it's broken..."

 "She can fix that."

 "I think I'll take a doctor doing it instead..."

 "Mom's more or less a doctor with how many times she patched up Uncle Sammy and Uncle Dean. She's really good," Jamie says and he looks at him then at me. I just shrug and look back at him. "Or she can just give you a ride. She's good at driving too."

 "That reminds me. Razzle Dazzle!" I look at Tony and he tosses me a set of keys. I look at them then at me and he smiles slightly. "That thing you asked me about?" I furrow my eyebrows slightly and look at him when I remember. "Those go to it. It's in the garage and I think you'll- And she's already gone. Wow." I had bolted and left most of them confused.

 I get to the garage and see the motorcycle with Happy standing next to it. He smiles slightly at the pure look of joy and excitement I was wearing and tosses me a helmet. "You wanna take it for a spin?" I nod quickly and he chuckles. "Have at it." I go over to it and he smiles. "You glad you got your real caregivers back, kid?" He asks in a whisper and I smile slightly, barely nodding. "Good. Have a nice ride."

 I swing my leg over it and take my hair down to be able to put the helmet on, seeing a pair of gloves on the side of it. I grab them, tugging them on, and turn the key. It rumbles satisfyingly under me and I rev it slightly, smiling widely behind the visor of the helmet. Happy moves toward the elevator and I radiate chaotic energy, kicking up the kickstand easily. I wave at Happy slightly and he raises a hand in return before I gun the bike almost into a wall, turning it so sharply that it almost slides into the wall. He watches and I give him a thumbs up once I'm facing the door, making him roll his eyes slightly. I burn rubber out of the garage and weave between cars to get a full feel of the motorcycle.

 I hear sirens behind me and quickly turn a corner, looking in the mirror to see the squad cars follow. I roll my eyes and speed up, going around a few more corners to lose them before pulling back into the garage. Happy was gone and I head upstairs with the keys.

 "I give you a motorcycle and the first thing you do with it is initiate a high-speed chase?" I smile innocently and Tony shakes his head, the people I knocked out awake now. "Someone's here to see you." He gestures behind me and I see Gabe standing there.

 "I heard about what happened to your voice. Let me just..." He snaps and I look at him. "Try talking now."

 "It isn't gonna- Oh. It worked. Cool." I clear my throat slightly and he nods. "Thanks."

 "No problem. Wanna see anybody from Heaven?"

 "You able to bring Sam and Dean here?" He snaps and they both materialize in front of me.

 "Well... You look different," Sam says and I look at him, crossing my arms slightly.

 "Kids."

 "Yeah?"

 "Put your headphones in."

 "But-"

 "I'm sorry, what was that?"

 "What Jamie meant to say was, sure thing."

 "That's what I thought." I wait and turn back to my brothers.

 "What's wrong, kid?" Dean asks and I take a breath before easily cussing them out in all of the languages I know, effectively making them feel like contrite children.

 I run my hand through my hair when I'm done and they rub the backs of their necks. "OK. I'm done."

 "OK. Wanna tell them anything else?"

 "You're both idiots."

 "Kid," Dean says carefully and I wave my hand slightly, shutting him up.

 "I know, alright? But, what both of you did was stupid."

 "We did it for you," Sammy says and I rub my face, annoyed.

 "I know that but it was still stupid!"

 "You're welcome," He says simply and I cross my arms, more annoyed. "What are you so mad about?"

 "You both did the same damned thing Dad did when you promised you wouldn't," I say simply and they nod a bit. "Yeah, forgot about that, didn't you?"

 "Yeah... Kid, listen-"

 "Nope, I know why you did it. But you couldn't let me respond to either of you before you killed yourselves to save the universe. Now, changing the subject... I met The Bum."

 "The Bum? Like, The Bum?"

 "What other bum would I be talking about? Yes, The Bum. And my Mom's still alive. Long story that I'm still kinda trying to understand."

 "Makes sense. Where is he?" I point at Quill and he was sporting a bag of frozen peas to the back of his head along with a bandage. "Did you do that?"

 "Duh."

 "And Kraglin?"

 "Once more, duh."

 "Green chick?"

 "Do I even need to answer that?"

 "Fair enough. Glad to see you can fight."

 "Screw you." They just shrug and I roll my eyes.

 "You got your men back, at least."

 "Yeah. And they got their shit together. Oh, my God. I've got to find your phones so I can call Bobby and Ellen. Where'd you put them?"

 "That's for you to figure out," Sammy smirks and I roll my eyes.

 "Must you always be a bitch, Moose?"

 "God, when did you meet Crowley?"

 "I'm sorry. Who?" Dean looks at Sammy and he shrugs slightly.

 "Nobody," Dean says and I look at him.

 "Do I need to start talking shit about you in another language until you tell me who he is?"

 "I could understand everything you said."

 "But you don't know sign language."

 "Shit."

 "Yeah. Who's Crowley?"

 "You're not going manipulate me into telling you who he is, Shorty."

 "Sure about that, Dick?" I sign to Peter. 'Act like we're talking shit about him and laugh.' He plays along and he stays strong for a bit until I sign small.

 "Fine! He's the King of Hell! Happy?"

 "Yes. Thank you. Was that so hard?"

 "I hate you."

 "Fair. You wanna say bye to the boys this time?" They go over to them and tell them both bye before Gabe snaps, their souls disappearing to Heaven.

 "Uncle Gabe?"

 "Yeah, Tommy?"

 "I'm Jamie."

 "Right. I knew that. What's up?"

 "Are they happy?"

 "Yeah, little man. They're happy. I promise."

 "OK." He goes back to whatever he was doing and I watch him for a moment.

 "Jamie. If you're trying to take apart a socket again, don't."

 "What? I wasn't going to do that!"

 "Oh, really?"

 "Well... Not in front of you." He smiles charmingly and I roll my eyes.

 "Don't do it at all. Electricity and people don't mix."

 "I know, I know. I'm not Pikachu." He goes off to hang with the other kids and I see Gabe was still hanging around.

 "Yeah, Gabe?"

 "Cut your brothers some slack. They were doing what they thought was right and saved the universe. They won't shut up about how they upgraded from saving the world."

 "I fucking knew they would! Told you so," I say to my men and they roll their eyes.

 "The point is," Gabe says pointedly and I look at him. "They were trying to do the right thing. Be pissed at Quill instead." He pats my left arm and disappears.

 "I hate that ability of his. Makes it hard to stab him." I turn to look at Quill and cross my arms. "Question."

 "What?"

Chapter Text

 "Did you love my mom?"

 "What?"

 "Simple question." I lean against the wall and cross my arms.

 "I had to have some type of feelings for her because you exist."

 "So, yes?"

 "Yes, alright?"

 "They why'd you leave?"

 "I found a job."

 "You found a job?"

 "I did. An important one. Saved the Galaxy. And a bunch of ungrateful a-holes."

 "Your job was to stay with the person you loved."

 "Life isn't some fairy tale where that can always happen, Raziah."

 "I'm not saying it is. But, your job was to stay. Look," I stop him from talking over me and he looks at me. "Thank you for telling me your crappy side. Peter thinks that if I forgive you, it'll bring me peace. And he's usually right about these things, but... I don't see how he's right about this one. And I can't. Your job was to stay or at least to come back."

 "I found other people."

 "You didn't give Mom a second thought and helped contribute to all of my issues because you didn't come back."

 "Look, I'm sorry I wasn't there. But, you turned out OK."

 "Yeah, no thanks to you." He stands and comes over to me. "Say something stupid about me having to respect you. I dare you because I have no problem laying you out again."

 "You should have a problem doing that and you should respect me."

 "Then you should go through what I went through. Be hated by an entire town for something you had no control over. Have your guardians take every opportunity to beat you over stupid shit. Have someone hit you with their car, that was a fun experience. Have to go two towns over just to get treated for injuries, get medication, and get glasses. Constantly get belittled and told that you aren't worth anything, you should have died instead, you were a mistake, you're a murderer, and you're a freak. At five years old. Barely keep yourself from committing suicide. Deal with my brain for a day and be mentally unscarred. Then I'll show you respect. Until then, fuck you and your damn bullshit excuses for not coming back. I've already told you that I would hope you'd come and save me and Keiko. Once I stopped hoping that, I said that I hoped you were dead because that was the only explanation I could come up with for you not coming back."

 "You don't know anything about me."

 "You're name's, Peter Jason Quill. Your father was a Celestial, Ego the Living Planet. Your mother was Meredith Quill. He implanted a tumor in her brain and she died from it before you were taken in by Udonta. You swore you would never be like your father but..." I spread my hands slightly and he narrows his eyes at me. "Look at what happened. Congrats. You became somehow worse than him in my eyes. So, I sincerely hope that you enjoy your people and your life because I don't want you in my life or my sons' lives."

 "Hey, listen-"

 "NO! You don't seem to understand! If you had been there when Mom was taken, you could've saved my sister from bleeding out in their arms seven years later! You could've saved us from our grandparents! From that town!" I stalk toward him and jab him in the chest with my finger. "You are one of the reasons my sister is dead! And you can't even apologize properly! You might be my father but you are not my family and you never will be!" I stalk off, taking the stairs to my floor, and barely make it there before I crash into little space, sobbing.

Chapter Text

 "Raz, your biological father is refusing to leave until he speaks to you again." I whimper softly and try to come out of little space, having no luck.

 "Can't..." Happy and Clint come in from the stairs and quickly come over, Clint helping me to my feet.

 "Shh, no need to cry, honey," Happy says gently and I press the heels of my palms to my eyes, trying to stop crying. "Let's sit down for now, OK?"

 "Kay..." They have me sit between them and Clint gently plays with my hair as Happy talks to me.

 "Better?" He asks after a while and I nod, out of little space again.

 "Yeah... Where are Sam and Buck?"

 "Trying to get rid of that jackass."

 "OK... OK... Let's go help, then..." I stand slowly and head to the elevator with them.

 Bucky was fighting Quill while Sam was fighting Kraglin and I look at them all for a moment. "OK... OK..." I take a deep breath and focus on them. "ENOUGH," I bellow and they all freeze. "You two, sit down," I tell Quill and Kraglin and they do it. "You two, over there at the bar." They sit at the bar and I stand between the pairs, looking at them for a moment each. "Now. What do you want, asshole?"

 "You-" He starts to stand and I lose my temper.

 I open my left hand at him and water bursts from a pipe above us, rushing at him with a high level of pressure to knock him over the couch. I wave my hand slightly and the water goes back to the pipe easily. "So your brothers would want you to just lose control like that?" Quill coughs out and I've got his shirt in my left fist while my right one is drawn back, my eyes glowing brightly before anyone can blink. He stares at me and I loosen my fist as I power down, controlling myself.

 "You don't get to talk about me or my brothers like you know us... You may be my Father, but you were never my Dad..." I let him go and he falls on his ass, glaring up at me. "I won't repeat myself a third time... Get out and stay out of my life..." I turn to go toward my men and ignore him standing up.

 "Real brave to hide behind a couple of big men in some suits of armor, like Stark. Take that off, what are they?"

 "She designed a suit of her own and has made money herself. So I'd say she's a..."

 "Genius, billionaire, amazing mother, philanthropist," I finish for Tony as I look at Quill and he scoffs.

 "I know people with none of that worth ten of you. I've seen videos of you while I was here. The only thing you ever fight for is yourself or your glory. You aren't the kind of person to make the sacrifice play. To lay down on a wire and let someone else go over you."

 "I think I'd just cut the wire, save time and effort."

 "Always a way out. Y'know, you may not be a viable threat but you need to stop pretending to be a hero."

 "A hero? Like you? You're a screwup that couldn't grant his mother's dying wish! You couldn't stop Thanos from doing anything! You're a useless sack of shit!"

 "Stop pretending to be a hero! The real ones were your adopted brothers! They understood what it took! You're just a selfish little brat that can't seem to grow up and let go of the past!"

 "Hard to let go of the past when scars remind you daily."

 "If I'm a screwup, then you're a mistake," He growls and that echoes in my soul for a moment, bringing all of the other things said in that town back. "No response this time?" He smirks and I go over to him calmly, making him less confident. "What now?"

 I roundhouse kick him in the face and knock him down as his teeth get bloody. "Get up." He looks at me and I glare slightly. "I said... Get. Up."

 "Or what?" I drag him back to his feet and kick him in his chest, sending him into the wall.

 "You got any clue how long it took me to realize I wasn't a mistake? Or a screwup? Or a fucking murderer? A freak of nature? You're wrong about a few things."

 "What are those?" He struggles to his feet and I look at him with disgust.

 "I don't go around pretending to be a hero. Too much effort to prove myself to people whose opinions don't matter. Like yours. And..." My eyes glow brightly as I summon electricity to my right hand and he stares at it. "I am very much a threat. Now, get the fuck out of my life before I use my many skills on you."

 "You don't scare me. I could easily take you down."

 "That's your first mistake, not being afraid of me. Your second? Underestimating me." He comes over and swings at my head.

 I easily dodge it and end up behind him, knocking him out easily where he'll have a killer migraine. "Get your son and brother out of my fucking sight, out of my house, away from my family, and keep all of this bullshit away from us. Or you'll get a front-row seat to a light show." I flick my wrist to have electricity dance along my arm and they look at me. "Get out. Now." They leave quickly after that and I wait until the portal is gone before I power down.

 "Hey, you OK?" Peter asks and I just sink to the floor against the wall, mentally, emotionally, and physically exhausted. My form ripples slightly and they all stare at me as my true form is revealed. "What?"

 "What?"

 "You aren't white?"

 "No... Magic, remember? I've been holding that form since I was ten and today just..." I shrug slightly and my men nod slightly.

 "That explains why the boys seem to have different levels of tans sometimes..."

 "They're working on their ability to do this... I need my bed... And food... But, mainly my men... Give me a hand..."

 "You already have a metal one, though."

 "James Buchannan Barnes, that isn't even remotely fucking funny. Get your asses over here and help me up because if I try to stand on my own, I will find a way to fall out of a window."

 "Jeez, OK. Grouchy," Sam mumbles and they come over, gently pulling me to my feet. Bucky sweeps me into his arms easily and I lean against his chest with a soft sigh as he carries me to the elevator, Sam following.

 "We'll make sure the boys get their homework done," Nat calls after us and I vaguely hear one of them thank her but that's about it.

 "Doll," Papa says gently and I wrap my arms around his neck, burying my face in it with a whimper. "Oh, sweetheart... It's OK..." He kisses my head gently and Daddy gets some snacks and juice ready in the kitchen while Papa carries me to the big bedroom. I cry and he holds me on the bed, letting me. "I've got you, Baby Doll... It's OK..."

 "Here, Baby Girl. Can you eat some of this for us, please?" I whimper softly and Daddy gently rubs my back. I drift off and they hold me as they lay down.

----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 I wake to the sun, big, and carefully climb out of bed, groaning softly as I get changed. I grab my phone and put my headphones on before going to Commons, watching a video of Dean and Sam sing to one of my songs in the front seat, singing along softly.

 "I'm thankful for my sister even though sometimes we fight. When high school wasn't easy, she's the reason I survived. I know she'd never leave me and I hate to see her cry. So I wrote this verse to tell her that I'm always by her side. I wrote this verse to tell that I'm always by her side. I wrote this verse to tell her that the world's not perfect but it's not that bad. If we got each other and that's all we have I will be your brother and I'll hold your hand. You should know I'll be there for you. When the world's not perfect, when the world's not kind, if we have each other then we'll both be fine. I will be your brother and I'll hold your hand. You should know I'll be there for you. You should know I'll be there for you."

 I sigh softly as the elevator doors open to Commons and put my headphones in my pocket. "Hey, look who's alive," Tony cheers and I roll my eyes, wiggling my fingers in a lazy jazz hands motion. "That was some next-level excitement, Razzle Dazzle."

 Metallica plays from my jeans pocket and I pull out Dean's phone, staring at it for a moment. "OK... My brothers were dinosaurs at this point... Who the fuck still uses a flip phone?" I flip it open and press it to my ear. "Hello?"

 "Hello, Agent Scully?" I scrunch my face up and rub my forehead.

 "Uh, no... This is his replacement... Agent... Uh... Rome... Scum... Romescum. Yeah, what do you want?"

 "Wow, friendly."

 "Look, ten seconds to start yapping about what the fuck you want before I hang up. And I'm not counting down for you."

 "Why did the FBI- Never mind. Look, remember that case he helped us with?"

 "You think I get debriefed on cases that ain't mine? No! I don't! He did a lot 'a cases! What case? What town, city, state?"

 "Queens. New York."

 "Oh. That's suspiciously convenient... I'm close enough. What case? What did he help with? I need more information than this... Humanoid!"

 "Humanoid?"

 "'Ey! Nuh-uh! You're the one calling me at fuckin'... What time is it?" I look at the phone and scoff. "At fuckin' eight in the God damned mornin'! I ain't even had my coffee yet! And you think you got the right to judge what I call you? Naw, naw! That ain't how this works!"

 "How does it work then?" Steve asks as he hands me a cup of coffee just as the person on the phone asks the same thing and I take a drink of the coffee, pointing at him in thanks.

 "Here's how it works... What gender are you?"

 "Female."

 "Here's how it works, lady. You tell me what this 'bout, I debate 'bout comin' to help your sorry asses cuz the lot 'a ya are just fuckin' helpless, get told my bosses to come to help you, pull your asses out of the toilet that you're currently floating in like the useless pieces of shit you are, and then go back to my life. Now... What the fuck do you want?" A majority of the Avengers had shown up and laugh at that while Sam and Bucky come up, stretching.

 "'Ey, 'ey, 'ey! 'Ey! I'mma need ya to slow ya roll, lady! Hang on a damned second! Shit..." I get Peter's attention and mime writing, holding the phone to my ear with my shoulder. He nods and tosses me a notebook with a pen clipped to the spiral. I set them on the island and take another drink of my coffee, writing down what she'd said so far. "Repeat that? Oh, I'm sorry. English is my seventeenth language. How many do you speak? That's what I thought. OK. Repeat everything back to me. Uh-huh. Mhmm. Yup. Got it. Oh? You're gonna complain to my superior? Hahaha! OK, have fun. The number's 1-800-GO FUCK YOURSELF!" I hang up and toss the phone on the island, rubbing my temples.

 "How long until it's ringing again?"

 "A minute, Sam. Do I get food too?" Tony sets a plate with eggs and toast in front of me and I smile. "Ah, thank you, Dear."

 "Shut up, kid." The phone rings and I pick it up, looking at the caller ID.

 "Would ya look at that?" I flip it open and wait one second before pressing it to my ear. "Heya, Uncle Bobby." I hold it away from my ear and set it on the island as he starts yelling at me, casually eating my breakfast.

 "Raziah? Girl, you better not have hung up on me!"

 "You done trying to rupture my eardrum?" I ask as I press the phone to my ear and nod a bit. "Oh? I was rude? Oh, the poor baby. Oh no. So sad." He starts yelling again and I hold it away from my ear with a put upon sigh, taking a sip of my coffee. "You done with your temper tantrum now? No? OK." I flip it closed and lean against the counter after putting my dishes in the dishwasher.

 It starts ringing again and I answer it. "Are you going to play nicely and stop yelling? No? OK." I flip it closed again and wait calmly while the ones who were around during the blip were laughing their asses off. "Are you ready to speak civilly and use your inside voice? Yeah? OK. Oh, no?" I flip it closed again when he starts cussing me out and laugh shortly. "I'm just waiting for him to get fed up. Oh, God. That's gonna be amazing." I answer the next call.

 "Girl, if you hang up on me one more fucking time-!" I cut him off by hanging up on him and finish my coffee.

 "Hello, again, Darling."

 "Right! You're Crowley. Hey, dude. What's up?" He steps to the side and reveals Bobby glaring at me. "Oh! Hey, Uncle Bobby!" I nod at him with a smirk and he glares still. 

 "How many times do I have to tell you? When you are on the phone talking to-"

 "Real police officers while pretending to be a federal agent, you need to talk like you have some sense of professionalism. Even if the police officers are the biggest jackasses known to man."

 "So you would listen when we would talk!" I roll my eyes and duck when he throws something at me.

 "What the fuck, dude?"

 "Now! Pay attention!"

 "Did you just throw your shoe at me?"

 "Yes, I did. Got you to listen as a kid, didn't it?"

 "I'm twenty-eight!"

 "And ya still call me Uncle Bobby."

 "Cuz it pisses you off- Will you stop throwing your shoes at me for fuck's sake?"

 "Girl, you may be grown, but if you use that tone on me over the phone again, I will reach through it and tan your sorry ass."

 "Oh, please! You may be sleepin' with the King of Hell but even he can't manage that."

 "I'm sorry, what?"

 "A gentleman never kisses and tells, Singer," Crowley smirks and I roll my eyes. "Then again, I am not known as a gentleman by you, am I?"

 "I'm too sober for this."

 "What is it, Bobby?"

 "You need to go deal with the vamp nest."

 "You mean the same nest where I lost my arm? Brilliant! Not happening. Send Ellen, Jo, and... The goofy guy that gives hugs... Um... Garth!"

 "How do you know Garth?"

 "I know more people than you do, Bobby. Sorry." I shrug slightly and he looks at me.

 "Fine. Send me whatever info you have on it to me." I gesture for him to hold on and tear out the piece of paper I wrote on, handing it to him over the island. "What you got from the cop?"

 "That's all I got. Large vamp nest in Queens. Have a few demons go with those three to back them up properly. Cuz me, Sammy, and Dean went in there and... Well." I raise my right hand slightly and he nods.

 "Alright. Sure you don't want in on it?"

 "I tolerate very few people from Queens. And could you imagine the traffic? God. That's worse than battling a large vamp nest on my own. I'm good. I'll stay here."

 "Fine. But... Since you seem to know everybody and everything about the supernatural world..." He looks at Crowley with a slight smirk and he snaps.

 Landlines appear on the island and I look at them for a moment before books appear on the floor next to it. "No! Bobby! No way in Hell!" More books appear and I growl. "Robert Steven Singer, I swear to... Whoever! If you don't take your shit back and put it back in your house, I will... Um..."

 "You'll what, Darling? He has the King of Hell next to him. What could you possibly do to harm him while I'm around or while Juliet is?" I flick my right wrist and electricity crackles in it before I send it at the wall, leaving a singing hole there.

 "Hey! Easy on the drywall," Steve scolds and I ignore him to glare at Bobby and Crowley, who were still smirking.

 "I'm not gonna be you. No. Fuck that. I have a life."

 "That sucks. Not anymore."

 "Toodle-oo, Darling." He snaps them away and I'm left with Bobby's stuff, growling as I strangle the air for a moment.

 "That's it. I'm going to murder him. Just... Completely obliterate him." I look at the book on top of a pile and pick it up with my left hand, dropping it immediately after. "HA! HAHAHAHAHA! NOPE!"

 "Are you OK?"

 "He gave me cursed books. I'm going to hurt him. I'm just... I'm gonna hurt him. I don't even know how many of these are cursed! Or what the curses are! Fuck!" I rub my temples and take a deep breath. "OK... OK..." I fold my hands and murmur a spell in Latin while doing slight hand gestures.

 "Are you trying to be Zen right now?"

 "Shut up, Flash," Peter hisses and I continue the spell, opening my eyes as they glow.

 The books float off of the floor and pass in front of me, making two piles. I close my eyes as I finish the spell and blink them open after a moment. "OK. There. These are not cursed. Stephen, those are. Can ya fix 'em?"

 "As in removing the curses?"

 "Yes."

 "No, I can not. You might, though."

 "Of course... Where's my journal?" Tony grabs it from a cabinet and tosses it to me. "OK..." I flip through the pages easily and read a page near the end. "Mhmm... Uh-huh... OK... Yup. Awesome. You're in charge of getting me ingredients... And I don't know what ones I need so... Last ten to twenty pages. And..." I grab my phone and take out a card, handing it to him. "There's a dope Wiccan place that sells a majority of the stuff. The chick who runs it is super hot and- Now I see what you meant, Peter. Anyway, she's an old, uh... Friend of mine. I'd take Nat with you for help." He ods and takes the journal and card, portaling to the Wiccan shop with Nat.

 "So can I-"

 "Do NOT touch the cursed books."

 "Right, right."

 "Peter."

 "I won't!" I look at him and wave my hand, making a barrier of plants appear around the books. "Come on! Not even a little tap?"

 "One of those curses could be a drop to the ground in writhing pain as boils erupt over your skin and insides while you die a slow and painful death. So, no. Not even a little tap. To any of the books. Hopefully, they get enough of each ingredient... I can only undo the curse on a book one at a time... And I don't know the curses on them... I love my life."

 "Raziah, the owner wishes to see you. So..." Strange steps through the portal with the ingredients, Nat, and the owner and the owner crosses her arms at me as the portal closes. 

 "Heeyyyy... Cassandra?" She slaps me across my left cheek and my head goes to the right. "Joking, joking! Heh... Your name's, obviously, um... Latisha, right?" She slaps me across my right cheek and knocks my head to the left. "Right, right, still just a joke! Heh heh, heh... Um... It's Lulu, right? Yeah?" She slaps me across my left cheek and I nod a bit. "How about you just give me a hint, yeah?" She slaps me across my right cheek, left cheek, and right cheek one more time.

 "Trish, you bitch!"

 "Psh! I knew that!" I smirk cockily at her and she glares at me.

 "Let me out of here." Strange opens a portal and I watch her walk away.

 "Mmm... What a woman," I mutter under my breath as I shake my head and clap as I turn. "Anyway-"

 "No, no, no, no. NO! We are NOT about to just breeze right on by that! Explain!"

 "A gentlewoman doesn't kiss and tell, Creepy Crawly. Now! Spell time... Did you get a lot of each?"

 "Yes. Here." He hands me my stuff back and I put my card in my pocket, for now, opening my journal to the first page on breaking curses. 

 "Oh, this one. Either fun or not, depending on who you look at first," I mutter to myself and set up the stuff for it in a metal bowl, murmuring the ingredients to myself as I do.

 "How do you know witchcraft?"

 "Someone had to be good at it in our family. And I just took to it much more easily than the other three did. So... I learned more Latin, Greek, Norse, Old Norse, God... Enochian, that one was hard. Language of the angels. Ugh. Bunch of pricks with wings, if you ask me. There." I snap flames to my fingers and throw them into the bowl, making one book float. "Jesus, Bobby... What is in that book? Know what? I don't want to know..." I shudder slightly at the thoughts that race through my mind and just move on to the next spell.

----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 By the time I'm sure all of the books are curse-free, Morgan and the boys are home from school and watch me finish the last book. "When can we learn that stuff?"

 "Never," Sam and Bucky say together and I look at them then look back at the boys.

 "Necklaces." They take them off and I hold them in front of me as I murmur a spell in Old Norse, twisting my wrist so I cup around them.

 They turn into hex bags and I look at my men with a quirked eyebrow. "These are for protection." I do the cloaking spell again and hand them back to the boys. "They keep them hidden from supernatural beings when we aren't around. How was school today, guys?"

 "Good! A kid had to leave in a hurry with his parents, though. It was weird."

 "Got-"

 "I managed to get a hair from him, TiTi."

 "Thanks, Morgan." I gently ruffle her hair and take the hair. "Boys, you-"

 "Yup. Here are mine." Jamie hands me his bag of crystals and Tommy hands me his compact mirror.

 "Thank you. Set them up." They do and I smile. "Good job. They need to be a little straighter, though."

 "Well, this is as straight as it's going to be from, Mom. God, it's like you forget I'm not straight," Jamie scoffs and I laugh.

 "No, I don't forget. No, you are not gay, and no you are not straight. You're the B in this bitch."

 "Bi pride all day!" He smiles brightly and I gently ruffle his hair.

 "He's five, how does he know he's bi?" Steve asks and I look at him.

 "How did you know you wanted to bang Bucky?" He doesn't respond and I smirk. "Exactly. Now. Hair, please." Morgan hands it to me and I wave my hand in a circle above the mirrors and crystals as I chant a scrying spell.

 "I see... Safehouse... On a farm... No humans around for miles... Oh, I see..." I end the session and take a deep breath.

 Bobby appears with Crowley in the kitchen at that moment and looks at the kids then at me. "We missed three of them."

 "Oh? That sucks."

 "You know where they are, don't you?" Crowley narrows his eyes at me and I shrug slightly, looking at him head-on.

 "Maybe I do, maybe I don't. What's it to ya?"

 "They're monsters!"

 "Nah. They're trying to live differently than others and doing a pretty damned good job of it. And you're one to talk, sleeping with the King of Hell and all." He growls and advances toward me when Crowley snaps, sending him away.

 "I can get their location from you."

 "Can you now?"

 "Yes. Quite easily, too."

 "I see. Then... Why haven't you?" I smirk slightly and he narrows his eyes at me. "Oh, is it maybe because of this nifty thing?" I gesture toward my anti-possession symbol and he growls softly. "See... Here's the thing, Darlin'... You ain't got shit on me. So... I'll be seein' ya 'round, won't I?" He smokes out and toward Bucky.

 I slide in front of him and block the smoke with a barrier of wind, twisting my hands as my eyes glow to make his smoke back into a ball. "I know you can hear me right now, you miserable, limy, fuck... So, let me make this clear for you... Don't." I make flames burst at one edge of the smoke. "Fuck." I do it again on another edge. "With a," I repeat it on the back edge. "Celestial being!" I make another, larger, flame burst at the front edge of the smoke and easily shove the smoke back down Crowley's throat, covering his mouth with my right hand as he looks at me with red eyes.

 "Now... Fuck off out of here." I let him go and he snaps away. "Ugh. I have demon on me. Disgusting." I wipe my hands off on a towel and burn the towel.

 "When do we get magic like that?" Tommy asks and I look at him.

 "I'mma be honest with ya... I ain't got a clue."

 "That's fair."

Chapter Text

 "Can we go back to the person that slapped you now?"

 "Nope." I run my hand through my hair and look at the books, saying the spell from before again. "Cool, cool, cool. No more cursed books." I look at the spines of them and see one that's in French. "'Vitals of the Enchanted'... Hm. No." I set it down and look through the others, coming across another one that just radiates evil. "Hm..." I pick it up and flip through the pages for a moment, nodding slightly. "No. Here." I snap it closed and give it to Stephen. "That is the Book of the Damned. No. Have fun. Put that fucker somewhere no one can get it. Because it's bad juju. I'll fuck with a lot of shit but that level of bad? No, no, no. No." He opens a portal and throws it in it.

 "It will continue falling until I decide to make it stop."

 "OK." I grab another book and flip through the pages before snapping it closed. "Know what? Can you just do that to all of these books? Thanks." He nods and does that while I just sit on the island.

 Bucky boxes me in and smiles at me. "Hey, Doll."

 "Hey, Fridge."

 "Hilarious, Magnet."

 "Wasn't it?"

 "You guys are weird," MJ says simply and I just smile at her.

 "Who was Trish to you?"

 "Trish? Oh, Trish was... Heh, yeah."

 "That's it? That-That's all you're gonna tell us?"

 "Yeah, Sam."

 "It's because she slept with her," Morgan says and I laugh while the others were looking at her in shock. "It is."

 "Raziah?" Thor looks at me and I gesture for him to hold on while I get my laughter under control.

 "One thing Dean and Dad taught me is to never kiss and tell. OK? OK. Good talk. I gotta go do my daily workout now. Fun. Later." I easily flip off of the island and they all look at me.

 "How?"

 "I'm flexible, Sam. You've just never asked to see how flexible," I smirk as I walk backward toward the elevator and wink as the doors shut while they stare at me in shock. Then it dawns on me what I said and I lean against the wall, questioning myself. "Eh, whatever." I turn my headphones on and press them into my ears as I step off the elevator, listening to a song on loop. I put my hair up and start by working on the punching bag.

 A ping going off in my ear interrupts me about half an hour later and I take my phone out to look at the message from Fury, jogging back upstairs to Commons.

 "How nice of you to join us," He says drily and I look at him, letting my hair down as I take out an earbud.

 "What's up?" He hands me a file and I look through it quickly, music still playing in my ear. "OK. So HYDRA agents are getting weeded out by somebody who also happens to be a... Vamp or werewolf. What's the problem?" I turn the page and see. "Ah. I see." I close the file and hold it out to him. "Go fuck yourself."

 "What?" Everyone stares at me, shocked, and the kids just glance at me then go back to playing their game.

 "You heard me. I'm not helping."

 "Why?"

 "I gave you a tip when you asked about the guy that you have the problem with being dead. It was don't hire that asshole. And you did anyway. Go. Fuck. Yourself. Now, if you'll excuse me, I was in the middle of something." He gets in my way and I look at him calmly.

 "You are helping me with this or the Feds will be able to find you."

 "I've been on the run from them for this long. You think I can't keep it up?" I push past him and go back to the gym, pissed off as I continue my workout.

----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 I roundhouse kick the punching bag and break the chain holding it to the ceiling, watching it soar into the wall to break on impact as I pant harshly.

 Someone wraps their arms around me and I flip them over my shoulder, foot resting on their shoulder before I see it's Sam. I let him go, taking out my earbuds, and he looks at me, standing. "What the Hell?"

 "Sorry. What's up?"

 "We have a mission to go on..."

 "See you when you get back, then."

 "No, we do. Avengers and you. We already packed your bag. Come on."

 "This is bullshit," I mutter under my breath and he catches my wrist, spinning me to look at him.

 "What was that?"

 "Nothing!" I yank my arm out of his hold and head toward the elevator, noticing Bucky waiting for us with bags.

 "Hey, Doll." He smiles and I just take my bag, slinging it across my chest before fixing my earbuds back into my ears.

 A car was waiting and I climb in the front next to Happy, surprising the others in the back as I slam the door. I grab my sunglasses, slipping them on, and Happy bats my arm lightly, making me look at him as I pause my music. "What?"

 "Wanna choose the music?"

 "This one have Bluetooth?" He hands me his phone and I put on music, turning it up slightly.

 "Oh! I love Led Zepplin!"

 "NO!" Happy grabs me so that I can't go through the dividing window to strangle Peter and he stares at me, terrified.

 "IT'S FUCKING ACDC, YOU UNCULTURED SWINE!"

 "SIT DOWN!" Happy pushes me back into my seat and pushes the button to close the window. "JESUS!" I crank the music and he looks at me for a few moments before driving.

 He parks and I lock eyes with Fury, leaning against- The sound that comes out of my throat is purely demonic as I tear out of the car and Fury smirks at me slightly. "Good to see you j-" I cut him off with a crushing blow to the jaw with my left hand and he stumbles to the right, staring at me.

 "Get the fuck off my car! And give me the keys!"

 "They're in the ignition," He scoffs as he moves and I run my hands over the doorframe of the driver's door, murmuring in Japanese to my family's Baby. "You're this sentimental over a car?"

 "This car has been my home since I was ten! So fuck off!" I bark at him and look Baby over more, gently patting her roof. "I'll wash the idiot's attitude off of you, Baby," I whisper and see Sam leaning on the other side with Bucky standing next to him. "And break Sam's arms if he doesn't get off of you in two seconds."

 "Christ. There. What crawled up you and died today?" I growl and open Baby, taking the keys out before shutting her door.

 "What's the mission?"

 "You can go home. No worries," Fury says drily and I look at him.

 "Fine by me. Hope you don't need help with it. Good luck, jackasses." I climb into Baby and peel out of there, heading back to the tower.

 Lights flash behind me and I groan, pulling over. I crank the window down and pull out the registration then my new ID. "Li-"

 "Here you go, Officer." I hand them to him and he takes them, looking them over.

 "Step out of the vehicle, please."

 "Seriously? Why?"

 "Now." I turn Baby off and climb out, pocketing the keys. "Does this vehicle belong to you?"

 "I inherited it from my brother."

 "You mean this one?" He shows me a picture that was on the registration of Dean and raises an eyebrow at me. "Gotta say... I don't see the resemblance."

 "I'm adopted."

 "Uh-huh. Do you have any proof to corroborate what you're saying?"

 "No, I don't."

 "Hands out of your pockets and against the car."

 "Are you kidding me right now?"

 "Now, or I'll add resisting arrest to your count of grand theft auto." I clench my jaw but put my hands on the roof of Baby as his partner comes over to search me and I let her, getting more pissed by the second. She pulls my hands behind my back to cuff them and reads me my Miranda Rights.

 "Do you understand your rights as I have read them to you?"

 "Yes." She puts me in the back seat and gets in the front with her partner, driving back to the station as I seethe.

 "Interrogation three," The cop behind a desk says and they take me to it while I continue to seethe, sitting as I wait.

 "This is some bullshit..." I lean back in the chair and cross my arms.

 "So you're the one that two newbies collared for the string of car thefts?" I look at the detectives as they come in and don't respond, allowing them to repeat my Miranda Rights. "Do you understand your rights as I have read them to you?"

 "Yes."

 "Do you still wish to talk to us?"

 "I wish to call my good friend Tony Stark so that I can get a damned lawyer."

 "You won't need one. We have a sketch of the person behind the string of car thefts and, well..." They set it on the table and I look at it, getting more pissed.

 "Yeah, I'm a forty-year-old white dude with blonde hair brown eyes. As you can see."

 "Yeah. They're gonna be dealt with. But, while you're here, we are curious of a few things."

 "Lawyer."

 "Nothing you'd need a lawyer for."

 "Lawyer."

 "What was it like to grow up with the two people who helped save the galaxy?" I tense and look at them.

 "What?"

 "What was-"

 "No. That is too personal of a question and too soon after their deaths. Am I free to go?"

 "Yeah, of course." They hand me my stuff and open the door. "Someone brought your car here. It's in the parking lot." I head out and freeze when everyone stares at me. "Sorry for the trouble."

 "How do I get out of here?"

 "I can show you." One of them leads me out and I follow. "Here you go. This is a lot of muscle for one woman, ain't it?"

 "That's a lot of arrogance for one man, ain't it?" I drive off and back toward the tower, parking in the garage as I start to break down. "Damnit..." I rest my head against the steering wheel and cry silent tears, closing my eyes.

Chapter Text

 I head to my shared floor and clean my face, hearing a portal open outside the bathroom door. "Raziah?"

 "What, Strange?"

 "Are you decent, Doll?" Bucky asks and I come out of the bathroom as I dry my face. "Good. C'mon." I get tugged through the portal and sense something coming up behind us.

 "Barnes, be-" I grab Bucky's shoulder and push him down as I swing my body over his, kicking the robot in the face to knock its head off. It goes soaring into a wall and breaks it a little bit. "Damn, OK," Rhodey says after a moment and I had landed on Bucky's other side, eyes narrowed slightly.

 "Somebody wanna explain what the fuck is going on right now?"

 Someone throws a piece of a building at Tony and I respond by throwing a light pole to set it off course. "Hey! We're talkin' 'ere! Learn some fuckin' manners, asshole!" Peter sends some webs at them and I look at Bucky then around us to assess everything. "Explanations?"

 "HYDRA. That's all we know. And they seem to want a damn show."

 "Then let's give it to them. Tin Man!" Tony flies over and grabs my lifted arm, helping me flip onto his back as he flies still. I crouch in the middle of his back and direct him on where to take me.

 "How's here?"

 "Perfect! Thanks for the lift!" I stand and backflip off of his back to get the drop of a large, remotely piloted drone, landing on top of it. A camera swivels and I wave at it before ripping it off, punching my right fist through it. It starts to plummet and I flip off of it, sticking a three-point landing good enough to make Nat jealous as I flip my hair out of my face.

 "Less being hot, more fighting people and robots," Peter yells as he swings by me and I scoff, standing.

 "Ooh, yeah, somethin's broken, ouch. It's fine for now." Steve throws the shield and misses, almost hitting me. I catch it and throw it with a flip to knock out a HYDRA agent coming at me, catching it again on the rebound. Steve jogs up and takes it from me as we go toward the agents.

 "Could've landed the flip better," He says casually as he punches someone in the face and I scoff, kicking another person in the chest. "Just sayin', sweetheart. Could've been better." I sense something and turn, grabbing his arm to raise the shield enough that neither of us gets shot mortally by the jackass with an assault rifle. "I'm getting too old for this."

 "That you are. Don't get shot." I run from behind the shield and grab a gun from an unconscious agent, rolling behind a wall to just barely avoid getting shot. "Didn't your Mama or Daddy teach you it's rude to shoot at people?" I yell as I reload and pull it back, standing. Steve looks at me from a pillar and was panting while I signal for him to stay there.

 "Didn't your parents ever teach you how to not be a coward?" I listen for a moment and hear the footsteps as they walk toward me.

 "Well, that was just rude!" I kick a rock out and distract them enough as they get to where I'm hiding to press the gun to their temple. "Make a wrong move and I'll blow your fool head off," I warn calmly and she freezes. "Drop it." She slowly sets it down and I glance at it. "Kick it away." She kicks it toward Steve and he picks it up. "Walk. Hands up." She starts walking with her hands up and I trail behind her, keeping the gun pointed at her head.

 The others had managed to handle the rest of the agents and I press the barrel to the back of her head. "I'll make this simple. Knees with your hands on your head."

 "Do you even know how to use that gun, sweetheart?" I pull away and shoot right by her foot, making her whirl on me only to be staring down the barrel.

 "You should see me with a sniper. Kness. Hands, head. Now. I won't say it a third time." She does as I say and I keep the gun calmly leveled on her, finger off the trigger until Nat cuffs her.

 "I'd love to see how strong you feel without that gun, little girl." I flip the safety on and just hand it to Steve, looking at her as I do. I help her to her feet and hold her arms for a moment, slamming my knee into her stomach to double her over.

 "That's for trying to turn me into a slice of Swiss cheese. This," I slam my left forearm across her shoulders to send her sprawling to the ground. "Is for your comments. And this," I kick her in the shoulder and dislocate it. "Is for pissing me off." I drag her back to her feet by her shirt and she pants through the pain in her shoulder, glaring. "I fuckin' dare you to say some other stupid bullshit. Please, make my God damned day." She spits in my face and Bucky pulls me back with Sam before I can hurt her. "OOH! You are SO fuckin' lucky, you dumb bitch! I hope you like my face because you'll be seeing it every day through the bars of your tiny prison cell until you croak!" Nat takes her over to the SHIELD agents that show up while my men take me to the jet and the others follow after a bit.

 "Doll," Bucky tries gently and I jerk myself out of their holds. Sam catches me and slams me against a wall, leaning in close to my face.

 "Enough," He growls quietly and I glare at him. "You're already in a load of trouble for swearing during that with the media around and your attitude. You sure you wanna make it worse?" I don't respond and he grabs my chin. "That wasn't a hypothetical question, little girl."

 "Fuck off," I snap and smack his hand away, going to the other side of the ship while he's shocked. The others are too but stay quiet and my men let me stay on the other side, sitting on their side as we take off.

 As soon as we land in New York, we're getting taken to SHIELD headquarters and I get taken by just Happy, adrenaline wearing off as I feel pain in my left leg but ignore it. An agent's waiting for me and I follow them to the conference room where the others were with Fury and Maria, leaning against the wall away from them with my arms crossed. "What the fuck was that shit?"

 "Well, Fury, one could call it fighting," I respond drily with my eyes closed and Tony snorts softly while I feel Fury's glare leveled at me. "Bad guys got arrested or dealt with in another effective manner so I don't see what the big deal is."

 "You tore a light pole out of the ground!"

 "To divert a piece of a building getting thrown at Stark. If your aim here is to get an apology or some bullshit, not happening."

 "You are a loose cannon! You shouldn't have even been called in," He yells at me and I shrug slightly.

 "Things got dealt with a lot faster once I showed up, though."

 "Because you have no sense of responsibility or the understanding that the top priority is the safety of the public and maintaining the city the best we can! That does not include tearing a light pole out of the ground!"

 "OK, first off, there were no civilians around so that point is null and void. Secondly, it was one light pole compared to the building that the HYDRA agents destroyed. And thirdly, I have more understanding of the top priority than you even know. If that is all, I am going to make my exit."

 "We aren't done," He growls and I look at him calmly.

 "Then hurry up. We've got better shit to do than get our asses chewed out for them doing what they do and me trying to help."

 "They're free to go. You have a seat." The Avengers filter out after a moment and I don't move. "Sit down, Emyrada."

 "I'm good standing." I look at him and he glares at me before he starts tearing into me. "Yeah, no. I'm done." I walk out and he screams at me still since I leave the door wide open. I easily catch up to the others and end up in the elevator with them, leaning against the wall of it to keep weight off of my leg.

 "You just walked out on his screaming at you?"

 "Yep, Sam. Anyway, does this place have any doctors around here?"

 "Why?"

 "Well, Steve, pretty sure I broke my left leg at some point, and now it hurts like Hell. So... Doctors?"

 "I'll let Christine know to meet us at the Tower," Nat says calmly as she texts on her phone and I nod, crossing my arms as I lean my head back against the elevator wall with my eyes closed.

 "You're handling having a broken leg well," Sam says drily.

 "Well, Sammy boy," I drift off for a short moment. "That's because I've had much, much worse. A bunch of humans and robots? It'll take a lot more before they get close to my worst injury and to get me to worry about it. Because I'm not holding my intestines where they belong after an alpha werewolf decided I was a scratching post and they were a cat. Or it might've just been a wild animal for once and I don't recall it that great because I was trying to keep my organs inside me. No other sixteen-year-old can say they had an interesting birthday that'll beat that shit. Fun times, fun times." The elevator is silent and I chill, accepting the help from Steve to get to the car.

 My phone rings and I blindly fish it out of my pocket, sending it to voicemail. "That was Fury, Doll..."

 "Oh, I know. Do I care? Nope. Besides, he'll be calling again in three. Two. And... Now." I answer and press it to my ear. "Talk fast cuz you get thirty seconds before I hang up. Go."

 "Have Stark show the news."

 "Tones, news." He pulls it up on his phone and I watch the video, seeing myself throw the pole at the piece of the building. "How the fuck did this get on the news, Fury?"

 "It happens, Emyrada. You're the one that didn't try to hide your identity and none of the others tried to hide it for you. Have fun." He hangs up and I look at the phone for a moment, pissed off.

 "Guess you're getting that press conference now rather than later," Tony says slowly and I drop my head into my hands. "You good there, Razzle Dazzle?" I let out a muffled scream and feel my men jump on either side of me. "OK. That's fair."

 I sit up and drag my hands down my face, thinking. "Tell Christine never mind... I've got it... And set up this dumbass press conference now... Let's get it over with..." I feel my eyes glow along with my palms as I hover them above my thigh and take a slow breath. "Reparieren."

 My bones snap back into place and I grit my jaw tightly against the pain, noticing the others cringe. "Pep's got one set up... Happy."

 "On it, Boss."

 "You're gonna need a change of clothes."

 "Fancy level?"

 "Got issues with a suit?"

 "Gabriel, you jackass that is sleeping with my dead brother, gimme a suit."

 I look at myself and up at Tony. "That'll work."

 "Good." I lean back and cross my arms over the navy blue suit, barely adjusting the red tie.

 "You're not my favorite anymore," Peter huffs and I look at him, eyebrow quirked slightly.

 "Is it because I look better than you in a suit?"

 "No!"

 "So... Yes." I look out the window as we pull up and make a sound of disgust. "Ew. People. I'm already about hurl. Let's get this over with." Bucky gets out and I follow him inside with the other Avengers, Pepper waiting for us.

 "You ready for this?" She asks me gently and I look at her.

 "Skiddly doo bop," I respond simply and she nods.

 "Good enough." The Avengers stand around the podium and I stand next to it while Pepper stands at it. "You can now ask your questions." Half of them stand up and start yelling questions. "Choose one and answer."

 "Fun... Uh... The balding dude who thinks they look good with that green tie. You, question, what is it?" He asks but I don't catch it. "Sorry, I'm too busy being amazed at how you thought that was a good suit and tie for matching. Christ... Repeat it?"

 "Are the rumors true?"

 "Rumors?"

 "That the person in this video is you?" He pulls something up and Happy brings his phone over to me.

 "Oh, yeah. My graduation speech. Hm. Yeah, that's me. I know, I got even hotter. I didn't think it was possible either," I smirk as Happy takes his phone back to him and I look at the other reporters. "The lovely lady with black hair, green eyes, and blue shoes? I got upgraded eyesight. Question?"

 "Are the rumors of you taking Captain America's place in the Avengers true?"

 "Fury and I have a difference of opinions in too many things. However, I have proven that I am worthy of the shield and outfit to Captain Rogers."

 "Meaning?"

 "Meaning America's got a new ass. Next question? You, younger dude, better style sense."

 "Can I get your digits?"

 "NO," I say with Sam and Bucky and he nods.

 "Fair." He sits back down and I loosen my tie slightly, looking at them as they write quickly.

 "How did you handle the last five years?"

 "Highly unhealthy coping mechanisms for the first few months then help from the ones who were still around by the end of the first year. And currently therapy. Like... A lot of therapy. Yikes," I mutter and they write more.

 "Alright, thank you all for coming! That's all the time we have for today!" Pepper saves me and I watch them filter out, sitting on the steps in exhaustion. "Happy's waiting for you, Sam, and Bucky."

 "Huh? I heard the words but they aren't registering... I need to get some sleep," I mutter under my breath and she looks at me.

 "Happy. Car. You, Sam, Bucky."

 "Ah. Cool." I stand as I take the tie off and unbutton a few buttons, looking at the tie as I walk. "This would make a good blindfold. Hm." I slide into the passenger seat while my men slide into the back and I try to turn on the radio. "Music, sweet."

 "No." He turns it off and I gape at him slightly. "No music."

 "Ugh... It's one of those rides?"

 "Yes. Windows are tinted. In the glovebox. You know the drill."

 "Hm... No."

 "Raziah," He says without taking his eyes off the road and didn't leave room for arguing. But when have I ever turned down a challenge?

 "Not happening."

 "You have three seconds to get moving or you're giving me lines. Number to be determined. And you know I don't count." I huff and open the glovebox, getting out the earplugs.

 "Happy?"

 "Watch the attitude. Close your eyes but don't lean on the door. Usual from the burger place?"

 "Yeah..."

 "Got it. You know the drill. Get to it."

 "You're an annoying asshole sometimes."

 "Do you want to have to give me a hundred lines, Raziah Quill? 'I will not brat the professional brat tamer'?" I snort softly and he glances at me, quirking an eyebrow. "If not, get to it." I put the earplugs in and cross my arms as I close my eyes, barely able to hear Happy explain things to Sam and Bucky.

----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 I crack my eye open when I feel the car stop and close it again at the look from Happy, only in the drive-thru to order. I feel the car move and stop two more times before a bag is dropped in my lap. I take out an earplug and quirk an eyebrow. "Put them back in the glove box. Then listen to Barnes and Wilson." I roll my eyes slightly and he slows down. "Was that attitude?"

 "Nope." I put them back in the glovebox and he glances at me.

 "Twenty lines. 'I will not roll my eyes.' Got it?"

 "Got it," I kinda grumble and glance at my men in the mirror. "What am I supposed to be listening to you two about?"

 "You got a new dom?"

 "No. I got a... Ugh, I got a brat tamer, as he puts it. He got tired of my crap one time and got Clint to help him out with getting me to relax and be less of an asshole." I eat some of my fries and turn a bit, looking at them as I think of words.

 "OK... What's up with you today?"

 "It's been a long day... It's been a long five years, too. I had to get used to you two not being here and it's hard to get out of that mindset, guys. I wish it could go back to how it was before the Blip but too much changed that we can't." Bucky scoots forward and gently cups my face, kissing me.

 "Doll, we weren't trying to make it seem like you had to get out of that mindset so fast... I'm sorry..." I look at Sam and he doesn't respond.

 "Sam?"

 "Give him some time, Doll... He's a little annoyed right now with what was going on..."

 "OK..." Happy parks in the garage and the others were already gone.

 "I'll be on my floor," Sam says simply as he gets out and slams the door, making me flinch.

 "He's grumpy and will get over it, kitten. C'mon." Bucky gets out and I follow, smiling at Happy slightly in thanks. The two of us head to the elevator and he presses a button for a floor I've never been to. "We think that you'll like this." He takes my tie and ties it around my eyes. I lean back against his chest and he holds me, gently running his hands over my body. "This'll feel so good, Baby Doll... We'll make sure of it..." He kisses my neck and I tilt my head to give him more access. "Gonna go slow and make sure it's amazing..."

 "Mmm..." I rest my head back against his shoulder and he wraps his arms around my waist, pulling my back closer to his front. "Guess being alive for a hundred years has its advantages in smooth-talking, huh?"

 "And knowing how to spank a pretty ass when it needs it, Dollface," He says against my ear and I melt a bit against him.

 "What floor are we going to?"

 "Sam's. He's wanted to take you to it for a while now. Stevie and Stark use it sometimes too." The elevator dings and he gently guides me off of it, holding both of my hands. I bounce slightly as I hit a bed and reach up to remove the tie.

 Hands pin me down with a wrist on either side of my head and I feel their weight over me. "Don't you dare move," Sam growls in my ear and I shudder slightly as he ties my wrists to something then does the same with my ankles. "Gonna remind you who the fuck you belong to."

 "You sure 'bout this, Sammy?"

 "Yes, Buck. I can handle making sure our girl knows she's ours. Not just yours, not just mine, but ours."

 "Alright." I hear Bucky walk away and slowly clench and unclench my fists. I feel something gently run along my jaw and flinch slightly but it follows.

 "Relax, Sugar. I've got you." He keeps running it along my body and I tilt my head back as he runs it down the column of my neck. "Hm... You have too many clothes on... I'll fix that. And make sure they get fixed too."

 "What?"

 "Hold still." I feel something else press against my ankle and freeze, recognizing it as the blunt edge of a knife. I feel it move up my leg as he cuts off the pants and he moves to the arms of the jacket then the shirt. "Mmm... That's better." He runs the tip of the blade against my skin and my breath hitches. "Who do you belong to, Sugar?"

 "Well, technically, no one..." I hear the knife get set down then the sound of something slicing through the air and it hitting skin.

 "Fuck," I yelp when the pain blooms on my right thigh and he rubs gently.

 "Hmm... Let's try a little funishment and see if that gets the answer loose, hm?" He lands a few more smacks to my thighs and I yelp at each one. "Such pretty sounds, Baby. But... I think I'd rather listen to you screaming our names right now. Thoughts?" I groan softly and he chuckles, running his fingers down my body. "Stay right here."

 "Not like I can go anywhere," I mutter and he brings something over, pinching my stomach. "Ah!"

 "Mind the sass, little girl." He moves my panties to the side and gently rubs something against my lips, pressing in slowly with each pass.

 "Mmm..."

 "Feel nice?"

 "Yes..."

 "Yes, who?"

 "Feels nice, Big Daddy..."

 "Good girl." He presses it in fully and I arch my back slightly, moaning. "Such a good girl." Something gets brought over on wheels and there's a click. "Cum as often and as much as you want, Baby." A machine whirs to life and the thing(I'm assuming a dildo now) starts to move slowly.

 "Ahhh, mmm... Yes..." I lose myself in it and don't notice footsteps fading away.

-----

 "You're gonna leave her in there alone?"

 "Don't worry, Buck. We're about to head back in there. Calm down. I'm gonna get her some fruit, you get her some water. She's gonna need it." They head back into the room with water and cut up fruit, seeing quite the sight.

 "Doll, what's wrong?"

-----

 I whimper softly and kinda turn away from the touch, apologizing. "Hey, hey, why are you apologizing? Sammy said you could cum as often and as much as you want, right?"

 "But you didn't... I'm sorry," I cry and he gently rubs his thumbs against my cheeks. "Was bad... Need to be punished, Sir..." He hums and runs his fingers down my torso, stopping where the machine was pumping the dildo in me slowly still.

 "OK. Somebody has to make sure that our naughty little slut learns how to behave, huh?" I whimper softly as I nod and gasp sharply as I feel his flesh hand wrap lightly around my throat.

 "Yeah. Who makes you feel good like this, you little whore?" Big Daddy growls and I squirm a bit.

 "Big Daddy and Sir... You two do..."

 "What about while we were gone? Were you a naughty little slut or were you a good girl?"

 "I never touched myself, Big Daddy..."

 "And other people?"

 "No, Sir... Happy and Clint just help- Ohhhhh," I groan softly as I cum again and my legs shake slightly, panting. "Helped me... Be little... And gave... Me some small... Punishments..."

 "Good. We're the only people that can make you feel this amazing. Know why?"

 "Because I'm yours..."

 "You're our what?" I moan and arch slightly as I cum a third time. Sir starts to rub my clit in short, harsh, fast circles and I pant. "You're our what, Doll?"

 "I'm your naughty little slut and your pretty little whore! AH!" A fourth orgasm crashes over me and I shake slightly. "Please, Sir! Big Daddy! Need you two to be wrecking me! Not some plastic prick on a machine!"

 "You too good for it, you slut?" Big Daddy growls and I clench my hands, arching my back.

 "Want to feel you slamming into me and hear your skin slapping mine! I want bruises on my ass and thighs to remind me of how good you both fucked me! Don't want to be able to walk straight or sit down for a month! PLEASE!"

 "You want to be our little cum dumpster, you pretty little whore?" Sir breathes into my ear and I nod quickly. "Then you'll get it. You've been our good little whore and not a naughty little slut while we were gone so you deserve a reward. Right, Sammy?"

 "That's right. Which hole should we wreck first?"

 "Let's start with her mouth. Make the others wonder why she can't talk tomorrow. Or should we end with her mouth so we can hear her scream for us?"

 "End. You can go the longest so you get the choice of where I go this time." The dildo slips out of me and I pant, dropping against the bed.

 "Mmm. I want this sinfully sweet pussy of hers, Sammy. Gonna wreck it so perfectly that everyone will know she's ours." The ropes get untied just so I can get flipped over and get retied with my ankles looser.

 "Time for me to get a taste of this pussy of yours, Baby Girl before Buck gets a chance."

 "Yeah... All shaved and ready for yOU," I end in a loud moan as he starts to slowly wriggle his tongue in and pant. "Ohhhh! God! Yes!" Sir runs his nails along my skin and kisses, nips, sucks on my neck.

 "Mmm..." Big Daddy pulls away and I hear the click of the lube before feeling it squirt on my hole, making me jump. "It's a little cold."

 "Little bit, Big Daddy." I wiggle my hips a bit and he slowly presses a finger in, making me groan. "Ohhhh yes!" He gently works another finger in and Sir worms his hands under me, pinching my nipples. "AH! Please, Big Daddy! It's taking too long!"

 "I have to make sure I don't hurt you, you impatient whore. We're gonna breed you like the bitch in heat that you are. Get you to wear your maid's outfit and be able to fuck you whenever we have the urge to. You'd love that, wouldn't you? Only being around to service your Sir and Big Daddy?"

 "God!" He spreads his three fingers and I clench slightly, moaning. He works the last two in and I scream into the pillows as he fists my virgin asshole.

 "So fucking tight... Can't wait to see what it feels like around my prick, you little slut." He slowly pulls his fist out and Sir settles under me. "Ready?"

 "Ready," We both say, although mine's kinda breathless, and Sir slips into me at the same time as Big Daddy slips into my ass.

 "FUCK!"

 "That's the plan, whore," Big Daddy whispers in my ear and I pant, yelping as he pulls my head back by my hair. "Don't you worry your pretty little head over it." He slowly starts thrusting and I beg.

 "Let me help." Sir starts moving me to fuck onto their dicks and I moan, timing when I clench to be when I'm at the base of their dicks and the tips.

 "Fucking slut... You want our cum to fill you so badly that you're becoming a mindless bitch that only cares about where her next fucking is going to come from and how it'll feel," Big Daddy snarls as he slams into me, balls slapping against me, and he bites my neck as he freezes, filling me up. "God..." He pants and doesn't move for a moment before he slips a plug in to hold the cum in as he leaves.

 "Finally. Time to have some real fun, Doll." He slices the bonds and sits up with me. "I'm gonna fuck you so hard that you can't walk without a limp for over a month. And you're gonna love every. Damned. Second. Aren't you?" He thrusts up harshly with each growled word and I nod.

 "YES!"

 "Why?"

 "Because I'm your dirty, naughty little slut! Your pretty little whore! Your little bitch in heat! A breeding hole! Fuck me, Sir! Stuff me full of that thick cock and shoot your jizz so far in me that I feel it in my throat!" They're quiet for a moment before Sir growls and fucks up into me with enthusiasm.

 "Who am I to deny such a request?" I vaguely hear water running for a moment before I'm pulled off Sir's cock and placed on my knees with my chest pressed to the bed, my head hanging over the foot of it. "Wreck her throat, Sammy..." I drop my mouth open and stick my tongue out.

 "Don't have to tell me twice." He slips into my mouth and I relax my throat. "You won't be talking anytime soon, Baby Girl." The two of them fuck me like we're rabbits or dogs in heat and rut.

 And I couldn't be happier with it!

Chapter Text

 The next morning, I wake late at two-thirty with my men awake and sit up slowly, groaning at the slight pain. "Love this but could be better," I croak and slide out of bed, slipping into a pair of Sam's sweat pants and a T-shirt of Bucky's before padding on bare feet to the elevator. JARVIS takes me to Commons and I give everyone a peace sign as I step off. "Hey everybody."

 "You sound like shit," Tony says with a slightly knowing smirk and I look at him.

 "Good."

 "Have you no shame?" Flash asks and I look at him, offended.

 "Come here, Sugar." I go over to Sam and accept being pulled into his lap, resting my head on his shoulder as Bucky pulls my feet into his lap. "You weren't limping."

 "Guess we'll have to try harder," Bucky smirks and I hum.

 "You didn't answer my question."

 "This is the most relaxed I've been in five fuckin' years. So kindly fuck off, Flash."

 "You should at least cover it."

 "The proof of how much we love marking each other or how well I got fucked? Because both are a resounding no from me. The rope burns are the best. Anyway, we need to decorate the God-made necklaces that you two are so fond of giving me."

 "Have you no shame?"

 "You don't like it, go away." Sam bites where my neck meets my shoulder and my eyes slip closed for a moment.

 "Be nice, Doll. I do love bites. Sammy just bites."

 "Both are fun." Flash all but runs out of the room and I nod. "Good. Fuckin' wet blanket." Sam growls next to my ear and I lick my lips slightly.

 "Language."

 "You weren't complaining about it last night. You were worse than I was. Both of you. It was hot," I smirk and Bucky chuckles softly.

 "Gonna have to come up with more punishments for you, then."

 "Always a good idea. Trauma often leads to odd kinks." Steve chokes on a drink and Tony snorts.

 "Sir, a package has been delivered for Raziah," JARVIS says above us and I think for a moment before I remember what it is.

 "SWEET! They finally came in!" I try to get up but Sam holds me in place and I pout a bit. "Lemme up!"

 "Buck can go get it." He chuckles at being volunteered but gently pats my leg as he moves them and goes down to get the package. "What'd you order?"

 "That is a surprise for when I open it." He rolls his eyes and nuzzles my neck gently. "Hey, ticklish, stop it."

 "You don't tell me what to do, Baby Girl," He reminds softly but stops and rests his lips against my neck.

 "Here we go, Doll." He hands me the package and puts my feet back in his lap. "Need a knife?"

 "Nah." I rip the flap off of the box and he nods slightly. I pull out the packaged items and look at them. "Wow, they did a great job with these."

 "Are those acrylic knives?"

 "Safe knife play is sexy, Rhodey." Bucky takes one and looks it over, spinning it in his hand slightly.

 "Not bad."

 "Wanna-"

 "Not today, you need to rest."

 "In other words Sam does. He doesn't have the same stamina as us, Doll."

 "Right. He is becoming an old man, ain't he?" Sam nips my neck in reprimand and I smile innocently at him.

 "You are both brats," He says simply and wraps his arms tighter around my waist, giving Bucky a look. We both exchange a look and he smirks a bit.

 "Oh yeah? And what are you gonna do about it, Sammy boy?"

 "If you want that kind of attention, Buck... All you gotta do is ask." Sam gently pats my thigh and looks at me. "Let me up. Or you'll be getting the same attention your Sir is," He whispers in my ear and I move onto the couch, crossing my legs like a pretzel. "C'mon, Barnes. I wanna show you something on my floor. The newest addition." He doesn't give him time to respond and tugs him toward the elevator. "Raz, you, stay on this floor."

 "I mean, I wasn't planning on going anywhere today anyway. Well, other than that coffee shop two blocks down. They have good baked goods." He shakes his head fondly and takes Bucky up to his floor while I'm left with the rest of the Avengers, looking at our new toys. "I wonder if I could mug somebody with these... Hmm... Eh. Too much effort." I put them back in the box and look toward the flapping of wings.

 "Y'know, for somebody that can't show up often, you sure do show up a lot," I scoff at Gabe and he rolls his eyes, snapping the box to Sam's floor.

 "Blame these two." He snaps and Sammy and Dean slowly appear. "Can't seem to enjoy paradise." Dean rolls his eyes and Sammy chuckles softly.

 "Bitch, tell your boy toy to shut up."

 "Tell yours to stop being so literal. Jerk."

 "Hey, whores, play nice." All of them look taken aback and I roll my eyes. "I've been calling the two of them that since I was twelve. You two should not still react like this!"

 "It's shocking!"

 "Jesus... You're both idiots... How is it that I'm the smarter one?"

 "Yeah, it's confusing, isn't it? All of those concussions..."

 "Blood loss..."

 "Near organ failure..."

 "Nearly losing your organs..."

 "All those times you got shot..."

 "Or stabbed," Gabe adds and I look at him.

 "Not helping their back and forth conversation, Gabriel." He shrugs and I roll my eyes.

 "There was also the time where you were assaulted and your father punished you while refusing to listen to why you were late," Castiel adds from behind me and I look at him.

 "OK, first of all! Where did you come from?" He looks at me with a slight tilt of his head and I hold my hand up. "Never mind! Second of all! Who do you think you are?"

 "I am Castiel, an angel of the Lord."

 "Oh... My fucking God..."

 "I remember that," Dean says uncomfortably and I look at him. "Dad was pissed and worried... It was two weeks before your graduation... Right?"

 "Right... It was the guy I took Valedictorian from. But I couldn't go to the hospital to get that dealt with because we had to keep a low profile and he left bruises. I am nearly a hundred percent sure that he was drunk off his ass."

 "He was..." Dean nods and I run my hand through my hair.

 "Not a surprise at that point... He was drunk that entire week... Made me not wanna go back to the hotel room... Especially not that night..."

 "Why did you, then? If you knew you would be in danger, you-"

 "I couldn't leave Dean with him, Rhodey," I cut him off sharply and he looks at me.

 "What do you mean you couldn't leave Dean with Dad?"

 "Because, Sammy, after you left for Stanford, Dad got worse with the drinking. And when he got bad with drinking and drunker than a skunk?" I scoff softly and lick my lips quickly. "It was a routine of the belt and bed. Then apologies when he sobered up if we were lucky. Hell, he was like that before you left! But you were-" I cut myself off before I can say something harsh and he looks at me.

 "I was what, Raziah?" He growls and I wave my hand, rubbing my temples slightly.

 "Nothing... Never mind."

 "No! I was what?"

 "Sam, I'm serious. Forget it."

 "I may be dead, but I'm still your older brother."

 "Sammy-"

 "No, Dean! What you were gonna say, Raziah?"

 "You were too worried about being normal, damnit! You were too busy fucking off with your friends! Dean and I didn't get to do that! You- You just up and leave for a week without either of us knowing! Dean gets blamed for not watching you and I get blamed for not telling someone because he was convinced I knew something! He was going to give Dean a punishment you deserved because he thought it would make you think! Then decided I would take it plus ten added for not stopping you but trying to stop Dad from beating Dean! And what did you do? You ran after a fucking dog," I yell and he glares at me slightly.

 "Well, I'm sorry that not all of us can handle being the freak of the family!"

 "Sam," Dean and Gabe yell but I let out a harsh laugh that sounds like I'm close to tears and they look at me.

 "God, you are just as bad as Dad! No! No, no, no! You're worse!"

 "And how's that?"

 "Here's something I do know when it comes to you! Remember when Dean was dead and you brought a bunch of random chicks to the hotels? And they'd hit me? Remember those?"

 "What about them?"

 "I fucking heard you!"

 "Heard me what?"

 "You fucking paid them to do it! You fucking paid them to hit me! You should have become an actor! You were handsome and stupid enough to pull it off!"

 "What are you talking about?" I pull out my phone and scroll through it quickly, before playing a recording.

 "Are you sure about this, Mister Winchester? She seems... Depressed..."

 "She'll be fine. Just... Make her feel it, you know?" I end the recording there and no one says anything while Dean stares at my phone.

 Dean decks Sam across the face and he falls to the floor. "What the Hell, Dean?"

 "I gave you one job, Sam! Protect Razi! And you pay some random chick to hit her? That doesn't equal protecting her! I never did that to you!"

 "That's because I'm your real brother! She's just the freak of nature that Dad dragged along because she'd be helpful on hunts! He even said that while she was knocked out after absorbing the freaky magic! He said that she would make great bait as she got older and maybe a good researcher!"

 "That doesn't matter, Sam! She is our sister!"

 "No, she isn't! She's just the bait that got too comfortable!"

 "ENOUGH," Clint yells and everyone looks at him. "Razi, you OK?" They look at me to see my hands in shaking fists on my thighs as I look at Sam and Dean, barely keeping tears at bay.

 "Raz-"

 "Is that true?"

 "Razi, listen-"

 "Dean. Is it true?" I grit out and he sighs, rubbing his face.

 "Yes... I never saw it that way and you know that! You know that I see you as my little sister! You know that, right?" I nod a tiny bit and he glares at Sam. "Kiddo, I'm sorry... I know it doesn't do anything to fix anything, but I'm sorry..."

 "Wasn't you, De... Was never you... Can- Can you just go back to Heaven, please?"

 "I'll come to visit again when I can... Love you, sis," He says gently and I nod.

 "Yeah... Love you, too..." They fade away and I look at my lap, trying to keep my tears at bay.

 "Razzle Dazzle, you alright?" Tony asks after about five minutes and I lose the fight against the tears, letting them drip onto my fists. Clint sits next to me and pulls me against his side, making me rest my head on his shoulder.

 "It's OK," He says gently and I cry softly.

 "Want Papa," I whimper in the silent room and he freezes in rubbing my back for a second.

 "Alright, kiddo. Give me just a minute, alright? I'm gonna text him." He texts Papa and waits for a couple of minutes. "OK, you stay here. Pep, sit next to her and just hold her."

 "OK..." Auntie Pep sits next to me and pulls me to mimic Uncle Clint's position.

 "Razi, hey, look at me." I look at him and he smiles gently. "Hey. I'll be right back. Gonna call your Papa, alright?" I nod a tiny bit and he gently pats my head before going to call Papa. "Do not make a single comment on this or I will break all of your dearest weapons." He walks out of the room and I sniffle sadly, curling up next to Auntie Pep.

 "So... Is this some kind of-?"

 "What did Clint just say, Tony?" Auntie Wanda asks and Gramps Tony holds his hands up.

 "Alright, kiddo. Your Papa and Daddy will be here be quick, OK?" I nod a tiny bit and he takes Pep's spot, gently running his fingers through my hair.

 The elevator dings and Daddy and Papa kneel in front of me a few moments later. "Hey, Doll. What's wrong?"

 "Papa," I whine softly and he takes me, sitting with me in his lap as I curl into him.

 "What happened?" Daddy asks and I bury my face in Papa's neck.

 "Sam," Papa hisses and there's a pause. "Tone. Remember?"

 "Right... What happened?" He asks, calmer, and I don't answer.

 "She seemed to be doing fine. She was talking through some stuff with her brothers then got a bombshell dropped on her and that's when I noticed she might be slipping but I didn't have enough to move her. Sorry, Wilson. She just seemed frozen," Uncle Clint explains and there's no sound.

 "I want to know something," Gramps Tony says loudly and I whimper softly.

 "Uh, not with that tone you don't," Daddy scoffs and Papa rubs my back gently.

 "Is this some kind of kink?"

 "No, Stark! This-!"

 "No yelling," I whimper and Papa sighs harshly.

 "Sam, you gotta watch it with the tone of voice. No, Stark, this isn't some kind of kink. There's nothing sexual that happens during this time. We haven't negotiated anything like that. No, this is to help her relax and, if you haven't figured it out yet, she never got the chance to be a real kid. Razi can give us more info about it since she's not so scared of the past. The past to Raziah is like the present for Razi and she can share things easier without having to worry about us being mad. But she's more sensitive so no yelling or rough tones. It scares her."

 "Sorry, Baby Girl," Daddy says gently and I sniffle softly.

 "Daddy's trying," Papa whispers in my hair and I curl into him more.

 "Yelling means he's mad... That means me or De in trouble... An' that means hurt..."

 "I know, Kitten. I know. We remember. But so proud of you for telling us what's wrong. Good girl." Papa rubs my back more and I sniffle, curling into him as I lightly grip his shirt. He holds me tighter and gently links our fingers. "Hey, look, Kitten. Twins, remember?" He says gently with a small smile evident in his voice and I just burrow further into his neck.

 "Hello?" Mama calls as she gets off the elevator and I burrow deeper into Papa's neck. "There's my girl." She sits next to us and smiles.

 "Mama..." I peek at her and she looks slightly surprised but smiles brighter.

 "Hey, my sweet baby Razi! Can Mama have a hug?" I nod and she leans closer so I can hug her then go back to holding Papa's shirt. "I have something for you, for your birthday coming up. I think you'll like it." I look at her, resting my head on Papa's shoulder, and she smiles. "Happy birthday, baby girl." She brings her arm from behind her back and I gasp softly.

 "Kitty..."

 "Mhmm. Wanna hold him?" I nod after a moment and she gently hands him to me. The kitten nuzzles my cheek gently and I gently stroke my finger down his back. "What are you gonna name him?"

 "Umm... Sully..."

 "Like Boo's Kitty?" I nod shyly and she smiles. "That's a great name, sweetheart." Sully nuzzles my cheek again and I return the gesture. "He's hypoallergenic so he shouldn't cause too many allergic reactions."

 "Thank you," Papa says softly and rests his chin on my head. "Like your new kitty, Kitten?" I nod and gently have Sully boop his pulse point with his paws. He chuckles and gently scratches behind Sully's ears.

 "Movie, please?" Daddy sits next to me and looks at Gramps Tony. "With Sully an' Boo in it?"

 "Sure, Razzle Dazzle. No problem." The movie comes on and I cuddle Papa and Sully as I watch it, relaxing.

 "Mom, Dad, Pops! We're home," Jay-Jay calls as the elevator dings as the movie starts and the three of them come into the room. "Ooh, Monsters Inc.! Cool!" They sit by Papa and Daddy's legs and Daddy pulls Tommy into his lap while Papa pulls Jay-Jay up with us. "Hey, Ma."

 "Hi, Jay-Jay..." He smiles and cuddles up to Papa while gently playing with my hair, watching the movie.

 "Hey, Razi." I wave a tiny bit at Mor and she smiles, cuddling Grampa Steve to watch the movie.

 I pout a tiny bit when the movie's over and Jay-Jay smiles. "Hey, Dad, can we go to our floor to do our homework and Ma can color while we do it?"

 "I'll take you guys up, sure." Papa holds me as he heads to the elevator and Jay-Jay and Tommy follow with Daddy and Mor. "You coming too?"

 "Yeah, we always do homework together."

 "Why don't you do homework here today, three thousand?" Gramps Tony says and we look at him.

 "Why?"

 "I'd just feel better if you did."

 "Because Auntie Raz is a little?"

 "Well-"

 "Dad, she deserves to be happy and she doesn't do anything wrong or anything to hurt anyone. She just wants to experience the stuff she never got to when she was a kid and can now. Why's that have to be a bad thing?"

 "Well, I mean... Kiddo, this isn't exactly-"

 "Normal? People would say the same thing about you and Papa's relationship. It's what makes her happy and she doesn't hurt me or you. I'm gonna go with them. Cuz Papa looks like he's about to get his paddle and use it on you while Razi looks ready to cry again. And her mom looks ready to punish you a lot. Have fun, Dad." We get on the elevator and I hide in Papa's neck, tears leaking out silently.

 "Oh, baby girl... It's OK," Daddy says gently and I look at him.

 "Gramps Tony think 'M a freak, Daddy... Make me sad..."

 "Oh, I know... They're gonna set him straight though... No need to worry..." They both kiss my head and I sniffle.

 "Yeah, Ma. Mor said all the right stuff. Tommy and I know why you do this and it's normal for us. Wanna cuddle with us and color while we do our homework?"

 "Homework can wait a bit, boys. We're all gonna cuddle a bit and get Ma feeling better. Ain't that right, Doll?" I sniffle pitifully and they rub my back.

 "Sounds good, Pops. Where?"

 "The bed is the best and most comfy," Jay-Jay suggests to Tommy's question and I nod. "Bed it is, Ma." We all settle in the bed and make a big cuddle pile with me and the kids in the middle with Sully while Daddy and Papa stay on either side of us. I yawn and cuddle them all as I slowly fall asleep. Sully settles next to my head and sleeps alongside me.

Chapter Text

 I sleep until morning and notice that Jamie, Tommy, and Morgan are gone. I slide out of bed and get dressed quickly before hearing a soft ding. "Yes, JARVIS?"

 "There is someone that is requesting to see you. It is urgent."

 "Where?"

 "Main floor. I am also to inform you that your mother has left."

 "Alright. Thanks." I take the elevator to the main floor and a glare settles on my face naturally once I see who it is while the Avengers look at me.

 "Boys, get away from him."

 "But-"

 "Now," I growl and they move away as I go over.

 "Hey," Quill says awkwardly and I push him back slightly.

 "Thought I told you to stay the Hell away from me!"

 "I know! Just- Just listen! Please?" I look at him and see he has bruises on his face, neck, and the thickness of bandages under his clothes.

 "Five minutes." He holds out his hand and I roll my eyes but shake it.

 "I knew you existed."

 "WHAT?"

 "You said I had five minutes!" I clench my jaw and motion for him to continue, crossing my arms. "You would've been about five when I saw Solstice again after we destroyed Ego. She told me about you and gave me a picture. But she said that if I ever tried to come to see you or have anyone come get you that she would kill me and everyone I care about slowly and painfully."

 "And why do you expect me to believe this?"

 "Mantis can share my emotions with you. You can see that I'm telling the truth." He takes a glove off and I see that his fingers are in braces as he offers Mantis his hand.

 "I will be gentle, Peter." He smiles slightly and I take her other hand, letting go due to the sudden colors that flash in front of my eyes. "I apologize. It can be disorienting the first time. You should sit instead."

 "Fine." I sit at the bar with Quill on the other side and Mantis holds both of our hands. "Talk."

 "What you see that happened to me is because of Solstice. Because I visited you. It's another reason Dad didn't take you in when you were ten. He was protecting me and Krags. And what she did that day was only half of this. This nearly killed me. Raziah, your mother is not who you think she is. She is the newest Ego."

 I can only sense sincerity and truth, jaw relaxing slightly. "Do... Do you have proof of that?" Rocket sets a holopad on the bar and I scroll through it with my right hand, chest tightening at each image.

 "That's a plant from Solstice. Destroying and absorbing planets to make her stronger. We need to stop her. If we can destroy her body here, she'll end up back on her planet and we can get there with Krugarr and Strange's help! Please, we need your help."

 "Well, well, well. Isn't this a lovely reunion?" I spin to see Mom striding into the room and vines send the Avengers, Ravagers, and Guardians against the walls while other vines wrap around the kids.

 Sully runs over to her and she waves her hand, making the cat disappear. "That illusion worked wonders!" She smiles sweetly and I feel my stomach roll. "Come on, Razi. We could rule the galaxy! Side by side! You would never be weak again! You could build palaces, cathedrals! Whatever your heart desired! If you come with me," She was slowly walking closer and now stops an arm's length from me, smiling. "What do you say?"

 "Um... Hang on a second... Let- Let me think..."

 "Don't take too long." I smile and go behind the bar, taking a quick drink as Quill looks at me from where he was pinned against the wall of liquor. "I'm not known for my patience." She pushes my family against the windows and I smile at her.

 "Yeah... Hey, is your planet named, I don't know... Poughkeepsie, perchance?"

 "What?"

 "Poughkeepsie. It's a real funny word, ain't it? Poughkeepsie. Rolls off the tongue, fun to say. Poughkeepsie."

 "What are you talking about?"

 "You're right! It's probably more like a funky town, right? A real... Funky town of a planet named Poughkeepsie?"

 "Dad, is Mom having a stroke?"

 "I don't know... Buck?"

 "No clue."

 "Yeah, you're right! Have you ever seen the Five-O? Speaking of, that reminds me that I need to call Hilts and McQueen to let them know that this thing stuck to my shoe isn't coming off no matter what tips they give me in this funky town called Poughkeepsie."

 Gabriel and Castiel appear behind her to knock her unconscious and let everyone go. "What took you so long? I pulled out every single codeword we have! That means backup is needed! Gods! Did they teach you anything? Just like my brothers to do that... Jesus..."

 "So... Your Mom cooks bunnies?"

 "Seems like it! I need you guys to take them to Poughkeepsie." Gabe snaps and everyone slowly lowers to the floor, unconscious. I go over to my four boys and gently kiss their cheeks. "I love you all..." I go over to Krugarr after I grab my Mom and Gabe snaps again, waking just him up. "Hey, so, a portal to her planet?" He looks around and I look at him, grabbing Steve's shield. "I'm not risking their lives. Help me protect my family and yours, who are also mine... Not the point, just... Help me protect them. Please."

 He nods and opens a portal, giving me directions via glowing shapes. I nod and tie M- Solstice to a tree with vines, noticing the portal still open. "Krugarr..." He hands me a bomb and I take it, allowing him to put something behind my ear before it activates to have me see his heat signature. "Thank you..." He nods and closes the portal as I notice the others waking suddenly. "I'll be fine..." I focus and feel the ground open beneath my feet, going down a slide of dirt to the core. I place the bomb on it and realize I have no clue what button does what. "Shit..." I cover myself with the shield, crouching behind it, and push the biggest button.

 The explosion happens, making the planet break apart, and I hold onto the shield tightly as I'm thrown backward. I feel myself start to freeze and breathe slowly through the mask Krugarr gave me.

 A ship appears out of nowhere and I get sucked onto it via a tractor beam, landing hard on a metal floor. I fumble to deactivate the mask and take in gulping breaths as feet come in before hands grab me.

 I hit them in the face with the shield and Quill curses, holding his nose. "Sh- Sh- Sh- Shit!" I stutter through chattering teeth and he looks at me, wrapping a thick blanket around me tightly.

 "I'm fine, it hurts, I'll live. Are you OK?" He gently touches my face, neck, shoulders, and arms under the blanket and I nod a bit. "Just cold?" I nod again and he sighs softly, looking at me. "Thank Gods." He hugs me tightly and I stand there, surprised. "I was worried... I'm sorry about all that shit I said... I'm so glad you're OK..." He pulls away and guides me through the ship. "We're going to the med bay to get you warmer then we're going to go to the mess hall for some food. Your family is here..." I look at him and see he was sad.

 "Family," I murmur as I rest my hand on his arm and he looks at me, smiling with unshed tears.

 "Thanks..." He has me sit on a cot and a pink-skinned doctor comes over, wrapping another blanket around me. "You have a chip, right?" I nod and the doctor looks at me.

 "I'm Doc Oblo."

 "Doctor Raziah, but not a medical doctor... It's... It's weird... Wow... Feel a lot warmer already..."

 "Yeah, that blanket will do that." Qu- Dad smiles gently and I smile slightly in return. "Oh, um... This might help a bit when Doc takes it back..." He offers me a maroon duster and I look at it as Doc takes back the blankets. "Try it on..." I carefully slip it on and he smiles a bit. "Glad to see it fits... What do you want to do? Do you seriously want to become the new Captain America?"

 "No, not even remotely... I just... I want to rest... I've been helping people since I was ten... I've been running for my life and risking it since I was three... I'm tired... I'm tired of Earth... I'm tired of the same old shit every day... I just want something new and different... I want something fun..."

 "Maybe you could try the rest of the Leathers on for size then," A broad-shouldered man with white hair says from the doorway with a sparkly man next to him and Yondu and Kraglin in front of them. "Stakar Ogord, Admiral of the Ravagers. You're Quill's kid?"

 "Yeah..."

 "Well-"

 "Raziah Quill Emyrada! The first rule we negotiated was don't be a self-sacrificing asshole! And what do you do? You go and be a self-sacrificing asshole! What the Hell were y- Where'd that come from?" Sam asks as he pushes past the four of them with Bucky and I chuckle softly. "Wait, no! What the Hell were you thinking?"

 "That my brothers shouldn't be the only ones who can brag about saving the universe. Duh."

 "Jokes ain't gonna help you, Doll."

 "He usually responds well to them, though, Buck." He shakes his head slightly and Sam narrows his eyes at me. I gently grab his hand and smile slightly. "Look, I'm not dead. And I doubt I'll be dying anytime soon."

 "We're going back to the Compound and we-"

 "No."

 "What?"

 "Remember how you asked me what I wanted to do one night after we got you guys back?"

 "What about it?"

 "I don't want to be the new Steve Rogers. I don't want to be the next Sam or Dean Winchester. Or the next Bobby Singer. Or the next Ruler of Hell. I want to be me. And I have no clue what that entails! You asked me what I wanted to do since I didn't have to worry as much, or worry about hunting, and could be myself more, remember?"

 "Yeah..."

 "You said you'd help me figure that out. I'm getting pushed to be someone else. Someone that I'm not. I haven't had a clue on what to do with my life since I was in high school. I just followed what people told me to do. First Keiko, then John, then Dean, then Sam, you guys, Tony, society, and you guys again. I want to rest. I want to figure out what I want to be instead of what other people want me to be. I just want to be happy. And that picture of happiness includes you two and our boys."

 "What do you want to do first, Doll?"

 "I want to get to know my father and his side of the family. I want to see what's so great about all of this."

 "And you can't do it from the Compound?"

 "Sam!"

 "No, I can't. I'd like it if you stayed with me through this... But I get it if you can't..."

 "Baby, we would love to stay with you, but we have responsibilities on Earth. We can't just up and leave them for the others to deal with. And this doesn't seem like a safe place for the boys."

 "Earth isn't safe for them!"

 "It's safer than here, Raziah!"

 "Where people like us and our boys could get shot by a cop at any moment? Or pulled over and detained for no reason?"

 "It's not safe for kids here! That's final!"

 "Sam, ease up. Darlin', we're gonna keep them safe. So don't worry about them. And Kraglin there already got us all equipped with those wrist coms so we can talk to you." Bucky gently rests his forehead against mine and I smile softly. "We love you."

 "Love you more..."

 "Love you most," They murmur together and Sam gently kisses my head.

 "Don't get yourself killed, alright? Is that a fair request?"

 "Yes, Sam. It's a fair request. Both of you be careful. And if you die, I'll have Gabe bring you back just so I can kill you again." They chuckle softly and Bucky kisses my forehead.

 "Be careful, Baby Doll."

 "Careful is my middle name."

 "Pretty sure Quill isn't synonymous with careful, but alright. We'll call you when we're able to but we got to get back. And Steve will need his shield."

 "Yeah, might want to clean the blood off the edge of it. I might've broken someone's nose..." Sam takes the shield and wipes it off.

 "You'll have a present coming in via portal soon enough."

 "Can't wait. Go save the planet."

 "All in a day's work," Bucky smirks slightly as he gives me a mock salute with a wink and I scoff softly, rolling my eyes fondly. They go past the other four and they look at me when they're gone.

 "What?"

 "That was sweet," The sparkly guy says and I roll my eyes slightly.

 "They're a couple of idiots. But they're my idiots."

 "Martinex T'Naga."

 "Raziah Emyrada."

 "I know. Blue told me about you. Heard you kicked the Guardians' asses."

 "Heh, yeah, I guess."

 "Hey, Segs," Dad greets a guy who walks in on two arms and I look at him as he smiles brightly.

 "You, my dear, are a gorgeous specimen!"

 "It's a compliment," Dad whispers to me and I nod slowly.

 "Thanks..."

 "So, am I to assume that you will need a set of Leathers?"

 "Um, yes?"

 "Yeah, Segs. Git the Girl a set. She wants ta git ta know us."

 "Udonta, you... I already know fairly well. But, always good to get to know someone in their element."

 "Yes, lovely idea, um, might I interject first?"

 "What's up Doc?"

 "Raziah, you may not have noticed, but I drew blood to ensure you were healthy."

 "The thing you found was the super-soldier serum. Don't ask."

 "Not interested in that. You said you were a doctor, yes?"

 "In physics, mechanical engineering, electrical engineering, computer programming, astrophysics, and bioengineering."

 "OK... Would you like this news quickly or explained slowly?"

 "I may not be a medical doctor but I'm not an idiot, Doc. Could you spit it out?"

 "You're pregnant." I blink at them and they look at me.

 "What?"

 "It seems as though you'd be three lunar cycles along. It's odd seeing as how it hasn't been three lunar cycles since Quill returned from the snap. Do you have an explanation?"

 "What?"

 "Did I break you daughter or something?"

 "Raziah," Dad snaps in front of my face and I shake my head slightly, thinking. "You alright?"

 "Yes... I need to call my fiances and sons to let them know this turn of events..."

 "Well, if it helps, I was able to see the gender. Twin girls."

 "Oh, yay, another set of twins. That's great. Could we hold off on everything for a minute or so?"

 "Sure. Call your guys. We'll wait here."

 "Cool, cool, cool, cool." I dial Bucky on the wrist com and see him pop up in tactical gear, fighting.

 "Hey, Doll! What's up?"

 "Barnes! Pay attention!"

 "Stick a sock in it, Stark! Doll, real busy, could you talk fast?"

 "The keys to the Impala are in the right pocket of Dean's leather jacket in my side of our closet, first off."

 "Woah! I'm allowed to drive that magnificent car?"

 "Take care of her or Dean will kick both of our asses as a ghost."

 "You got it! Damn! Anything else, Darlin'?"

 "Yeah. You're both going to have a daughter each soon. Don't die, love you, bye." I end the call before he can respond and nod slightly. "That went well."

 Sam's face pops up above my wrist com and I debate for a second before Dad answers for me. "WHAT?" I hang up and look at it, answering the second one. "Did you just hang up on me?"

 "Did it sound like this?" I hang up again and wait for the third one. "Hello?"

 "Razi, are you telling us that you're pregnant with our daughters? Just like with the boys?"

 "That's a likely scenario."

 "OK. We'll talk about this later. Goodbye. Love you." He hangs up and I nod slightly.

 "Did that go well too?"

 "Yeah. Better than last time I tried."

 "What happened last time?"

 "You showed up. Then they had to go and got snapped into oblivion by Thanos."

 "Oh."

 "Yeah."

 "Do you still want a set of Leathers, my dear?"

 "Oh, right. Yeah, sure. Lead the way." I follow Segs to his area and allow him to measure me so he can fit me for the outfit, Dad close by.

 "I'm glad you're giving me a chance..." I look at him in the mirror as Segs busies himself with measuring me and makes it seem like he isn't paying attention. "I'm sorry for not being there for you..."

 "You were protecting yourself and your family. I get it." He nods slightly and I look at him still. "I'm sorry for all the shit I said about you. I was raised thinking that you didn't want me. Then I had three people who did, that turned out to be just one... And I'm the last of the Winchester legacy... No pressure, though." Dad chuckles softly and I smile slightly. "This should be fun, getting to know you and your side of the family."

 "Well, you already know Dad, Krags, and Rocket."

 "Yeah, that's true. But I'd like to get to know them while they're in their element, ya know?"

 "Yeah, I get it. They're different people when they're in the zone. Just like I bet you are." I smile slightly and watch Segs work on some clothes for me, taking them as he gently pushes me toward a curtained-off area.

 "Get changed here, my dear." He closes the curtain and I chuckle softly before starting to change, listening to Dad talk to people as they come in. 

Chapter Text

 I come out of the curtained-off area dressed in black leather clothes and hold onto the jacket, looking at Dad, Yondu, Kraglin, the rest of the Guardians, and the other people I had met today. "These don't match any of you... Isn't that the point of them? Uniformity? God- Wait, no. He's dead and was a prick... Christ? Why am I still talking?" I ask myself softly and Rocket scoffs, rolling his eyes.

 "You got your own Leathers cuz you're coming with us."

 "I get to be a Rogue and a Paladin mix? In space?" I rest my hands together, then my fingers against my lips, and stare at the floor. "That is so cool," I whisper, and Kraglin grins while Yondu snorts.

 "Is she OK?" Martinex asks and Kraglin nods.

 "Give 'er a minnit."

 "Do I get a fighting staff? And a sword?"

 "Woah, calm down there!" Dad chuckles and I nod slightly.

 "You're right. I need a gun first. A big one. And a little one that I can hide in, like, my boot or something."

 "You should get your duster on first."

 "Oh, the jacket? Right." I shrug into it and feel my eyes light up for a moment. "Woah... That was cool..."

 "Just wait. Do that electricity thing," Dad says giddily and I snap my right wrist, electricity crackling around my arm without damaging the duster. I look at it then at him and back at my arm. "I know, right? Segs is crazy good at what he does."

 "Sick! Ooh! Does it-? Hang on!" I snap my left wrist and a wisp of flame circles around my arm, leaving the duster unharmed. "SWEET!" I laugh and snap, making the flames and electricity fizzle out. "This is gonna be EPIC!"

 "MOM!" Jamie and Tommy run in and I catch them easily, spinning with them in a hug. "We're gonna have sisters?"

 "Mhmm." I set them down and look them over for injuries, fretting slightly while I kneel in front of them.

 "Mom, we're fine," Jamie groans, and I ignore him, cupping his face with both of my hands. He grabs my wrists and looks at me. "I promise. We're fine. We're gonna be fine. You don't need to worry."

 "I'm your mother. It's in my job description to worry." I gently rest my forehead against his and close my eyes, letting out a soft breath.

 "We'll be fine," He whispers and I pull away, gently brushing my thumbs against his cheeks. I reach over to Tommy with my gloved right hand and do the same, smiling slightly.

 "I know... That doesn't keep the worry away, though..."

 "Well, Kraglin gave us these," Tommy says, showing me the wrist com, and I nod. "So... We're going to call you. At least once a day. Dad and Papa are probably going to call ten times a day, knowing them."

 "That's true, that's true." I smile and Tommy grabs my wrist to match his brother.

 "We'll be fine. But, we have to go soon. Homework." He rests our heads together and I pull them both into a hug, kissing their heads.

 "I love you. Watch out for each other and Morgan. Alright?"

 "Love you and we will," They say together and I hold them away from me with a tender smile, brushing their cheeks gently.

 "Good. Go on." They smile and head out as Peter storms in, making me stand. "Hey, hey, hey, hey! Let's talk, OK?" He swings at me and I block it, shocked at him being so pissed.

 "You absolute asshole! Can't even properly say goodbye!" I avoid the blows he tries to land and flip away from him, ending in a roll. "Who do you think you are?"

 "Um... Raziah?"

 "You aren't fucking funny!" He shoots webs at me and sticks my hand to the wall behind me.

 "Alright, alright. I get you're upset. But, it was to save the galaxy...?"

 "And that explains why you didn't say goodbye?"

 "I was kind of expecting Sam and Bucky to do it for me?"

 "You fucking coward!"

 "Well... We knew this." I shrug one shoulder and he glares at me. "What? I agreed with you! Damned if I do, damned if I don't, I guess..." He rolls his eyes and comes over to me.

 "You're an asshole."

 "Not news." He frees my hand and offers me his. I take it and accept the help to my feet. "Even?"

 "Fine. Don't get eggs implanted in you and eat everyone."

 "Don't think that that's a thing that'll happen. But, you got it."

 "Good. Don't die," He says softly as he looks at me and I clasp our hands together for a moment. "I'm serious..." I hug him and he squeezes me. "MJ's gonna need a maid of honor, after all."

 I pull away and look at him, shocked. "You managed to ask her?"

 "Yeah. So don't get killed!"

 "Like Hell, I'm gonna miss that! You are so going to trip as you try to meet her and I'm going to be recording every second of it!" He scoffs with an eye roll and I smile. "Help the boys with their homework for me, yeah?"

 "You got it. Bring me a moon rock back?"

 "Idiot."

 "Learned from the best," He smirks as he leaves and we flip each other off. A portal opens in front of me and Tony tosses me my Walkman with a couple of tapes.

 "Figured that the phone wouldn't work too well. Be careful, Razzle Dazzle." I nod slightly and the portal closes as I hook the Walkman to my pants, resting my headphones around my neck.

 "So... What do we do first?" I ask Dad and the Ravagers with a grin and Dad crosses his arms slightly, looking me over.

 "We arm you," Gamora says easily and I nod.

 "I have an extensive armory on my ship that she can look at," A new lady says and I glance at her, taking in her long dreads and green leathers. "Aleta Ogord. Follow me." She stalks off and I follow with the others trailing after. "Here's how this is going to go. I'm going to give you some weapons and you show us what you can do with them. Easy enough, right?"

 "Sounds good." She nods and sets a vast array of blasters, knives, and other weapons in front of me.

 "Shoot the targets. Ammo is on the table there." I nod and look at the blasters, grabbing a small one to look over. "You sure she can do this, Udonta?" She whispers, hearing me fire off the blasters, and looks back toward me as I say,

 "Excuse me." She steps out of the way and I load a more giant blaster as I walk sideways, aiming as I take a breath in. I fire as I let the breath out, tossing the blaster to Dad. "Knife."

 "Catch." I catch it blindly and throw it seamlessly after taking it out of its sheath. "Last thing." He tosses me a bow as I toss him the knife again and catch the quiver he tosses next, looping it across my back easily. I nock an arrow and stop in front of the final target as I let it go.

 "So... How'd I do?" They look over the targets and Aleta nods slowly, surprised.

 "Head on with each of them. You did good, kid." I grin slightly and brush my hair out of my face. "Where'd you learn that?"

 "My adopted father. Target practice was a big part of my childhood after I turned ten. I learned the archery stuff from Keiko. We hunted for a lot of our meals. I take to things quickly. Always have." I shrug and set the archery equipment on the table.

 "That is good for us, then," Gamora says simply and I look at her, barely nodding.

 "Well, now that that's done with... I'm starving. What about you?" Dad grins and I nod.

 "I could eat. Got any Terran stew?" I smirk at him and he scoffs.

 "Glad to see you bonded with Dad over my suffering."

 "Oh, please. Sounds like it was hilarious."

 "Wasn't. Like, at all." I shrug one shoulder and catch a knife from Kraglin.

 "Ain't this one yours?"

 "Yers now. 'M gittin' a new un t'day." I nod and look over the sheath. "'Ere. Ah'll 'elp ya wit it." He comes over and straps it across my back to where the handle is above my right shoulder. "Ya oughta be able ta grab it an' stab wit it now."

 "Appreciate it."

----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 After the girls are born, they get taken back to Earth- Terra as Dad calls it- and I stick around in space, going on jobs with Dad and his crew, sometimes with Yondu's crew.

 About five months later, I'm laying in my bed on Dad's ship, feeling miserable, and Dad comes in. He sits on the bed next to me and gently shakes my shoulder. "Hey, kiddo. How are you feeling?"

 "I feel like I'm dying. Is this what it feels like to be dying? Cuz I think is how dying feels." I groan and he chuckles softly, gently brushing my hair out of my face.

 "Oh, wow. You're really warm..." He rests his cool hand on my forehead and I lean into it, sighing softly. "Yeah, you've got a fever, kid... I'll be back in a bit, alright?"

 "OK..." I hear the door shut behind him and drift off.

 I wake due to the jolt of docking and sit up, grabbing my head as it pounds. "Ugh..." I lay back down and feel someone sit next to me, eyes closed. They gently rest their forearm on my head and I slowly open my eyes, fully expecting to see Dean.

 "Ya a'ight?" Kraglin asks softly and I let my eyes slip close again.

 "I feel like shit..."

 "Yeah... Petey told us tha' ya feel like yer dyin'... Ya ain't. Ya jus' 'ave a nasty flu... Yer Daddy 'ad it afta we picked 'im up... Said he was dyin'. Ya look sad ta see me? Thinkin' it was sum'un else?"

 "Was expecting to see Dean, honestly... He would do this every time I was sick... Rest his forearm against my head..."

 "Ah know. Saw 'im do it when we was tryin' ta git Pete an' 'em back. Ya git sick a lot?"

 "Sometimes... Thought I wouldn't be able to get sick after the Serum but I guess that's only in regards to Terran sicknesses... Go fucking figure..."

 "Ya should sleep fer now." He tugs the blankets from under me and gently rests them over my body, brushing my hair out of my face. "Sleep, kid." He walks out, turning the light out, and I drift into a slumber as I barely hear him talking to the others.

 I stir when I feel a leaf brush across my face and a large hand settles on my forehead, slowly opening my eyes. "How are you feeling?" Drax asks softly and I let my eyes close again.

 "A little better than before... Where's Dad?"

 "Getting more blankets so that you may... Sweat out the fever."

 "That's a fairly good idea..."

 "Hey, you weren't supposed to wake you up," Dad grumbles as he comes in and I open my eyes to see his arms full of blankets. "Hey, kiddo. Are you feeling any better?"

 "Kinda..."

 "That's good. Got some more blankets." He settles them over me and I shiver slightly, rubbing my face. "You alright?"

 "Yeah, I'm OK... Just some chills..."

 "Right. Doc gave me some medicine for you too. You're gonna have to sit up." He helps me sit and I grimace slightly, head aching. "I know. Here." He hands me a small cup of medicine and I drink it, grimacing at the taste. "Yeah... It's awful." Drax hands me some water and I down it. "You shouldn't drink that so fast. You'll make yourself sick."

 "Mhmm... I'm gonna go back to sleep..."

 "Good idea." I lay back down and they leave after Drax tucks me in.

-------------------------------------------

 I'm sick for a week and have to take it easy for an extra three days. Which is why I'm now arguing with Dad about a job in the loading bay of the Milano. "Are you sure you're up for this job, Razi?"

 "I'm fine! Look," I snap and fire appears in my right palm. "Fire! And no headache! I'm fine. I'm sure I'm up for the job."

 "Boy, if she says she can do it, she can do it," Yondu calls from the gangplank, waiting so we can be briefed, and I gesture toward him.

 "Alright. Then let's go. Let us know if any symptoms come back, alright?"

 "I will. Can we just do this already? Sitting idle isn't a skill of mine." He lets me by and I walk toward Yondu and Kraglin. "So what's the deal this time?"

 "You aren't going to like it," Gamora says as she comes down and I raise an eyebrow.

 "So I'm the only one who needs to be let in on the plan. What is it?" Kraglin sighs and holds up a collar with a chain and tattered clothes. For me. "Going undercover as a slave with an owner, I'm assuming?" He nods and I nod once, thinking. "Hang on." I shrug my duster off and toss it onto a nearby crate, looking at my arm. "This might be a problem and I'm not about to go in without my dominant hand."

 "What do you propose we do, then?"

 "Hang on a second?" Drax looks confused and I hover my left hand over my right shoulder, closing my eyes as I take a deep breath. I open my eyes as I let my breath out and reveal that they're glowing, slowly moving my hand down my arm toward my right hand.

 My arm disguises itself to be the same skin tone as the rest of my body and I let out a sharp breath. "How's that?"

 "Right... You know magic... Forgot about that," Dad mutters and I nod, looking at the clothes.

 "Those won't allow me to have much of an advantage when it comes to hidden weapons."

 "Yer gon' 'ave ta improvise."

 "Guess so. Well. Let's do this." Kraglin tosses me the stuff and I catch it in my right hand, looking at the Guardians. "What about you guys?"

 "We have another job to do. You're going with Dad and Krags on this one."

 "Alright. Meeting up after it's done?"

 "Ours is gonna take a while. We'll meet up as soon as it's possible."

 "Sounds good. Don't get dead, yeah?"

 "We'll try." I nod and remember something, gesturing for them to hold on as I get back on the Milano. "What's up?"

 "I, uh... I made you guys something..." I come back with some candy and give them each a piece. "If the spell went right, it'll taste like your favorite treat from when you were younger or when you discovered it." Nebula looks at hers then at me and narrows her eyes slightly as she eats it with the others.

 "Thanks, Raz. Be safe, alright?"

 "You too." Dad nods and leaves with the others. I wait until they're gone to look at Yondu and Kraglin as they eat their candies. "They aren't planning to pick me up again for a while, are they?"

 "Nah."

 "Makes sense. Glad they got life sources now, at least."

 "Wha'?"

 "And you two do as well. The candy had pieces of my life source infused with it. That's why I got the flu. I overexerted myself with making the candy for you guys, the Guardians, and the rest of my family. It made me more susceptible to illnesses. Anyway... Let's get this job started, yeah?"

 "Ain't gotta tell us twice, Girl. Le's go." I get on Kraglin's ship, the Cawl, with them and go to get changed as they pilot us toward the job.

Chapter Text

 I come out to the Controls once I'm changed to find that they were just waiting for me. "Wha' took ya so long, Kid?"

 "Hey, it ain't my fault that you can go through hyper speed to get where we need to go so fast that it seems like I took forever. I was messaging Sam and Buck, letting them know that I wouldn't be able to answer any transmissions coming in. So chill out." They roll their eyes and I run a hand through my hair. "What is the plan exactly?"

 "Yer gonna be entertainment," Yondu says and I raise an eyebrow. "Ain't gon' be tha' kind! Singin' 'n shit!"

 "Ah, I see. And who is going to be my 'owner', pray to tell?" I use air quotes around the word and they look at me for a moment before cursing. "Yeah... You're both wanted by these guys, remember?" I feel a presence behind me and turn, seeing Dean but with a different vibe.

 "Hey, Raz," He smiles and catches my fist, eyes glowing blue.

 "Get the Hell out of my brother, you dick with wings!" I kick the angel in the head, knocking them to the floor, and they curse.

 "Damnit, Raziah! It's not some random angel! It's me, just an angel!"

 "What the Hell are you even trying to say? What? That my brother got a chance to be an angel and took it? Fat chance!"

 "Well, that's exactly what I'm trying to say, actually."

 "Bullshit. I call bullshit. Prove it."

 "How do you propose that I do that? You're convinced that it's not me!"

 "The angel would only have access to your body, not your soul. So... It also wouldn't have access to the memories you've made since you died. Why are we currently pissed at Sam?"

 "He revealed that he paid random chicks to hit you and that Dad only took you in to be bait... And that's still not all you are to me. You know that, right?"

 "I know. Thank you for the reminder, though."

 "No problem, kiddo. So... What can I help with here?"

 "Girl's actin' as a slave. Ya good wit' actin' as 'er owner?"

 "Kinky. Sure," He smirks at me and I roll my eyes.

 "Incorrigible. I swear."

 "Sam and Bucky might be the better options for this, y'know?" I rub the back of my neck and he looks at me. "You haven't told them that you're going to be doing this, have you?"

 "Well, not all of the details."

 "Uh-huh."

 "Hey, shut up."

 "I'm texting them now."

 "Don't you dare!"

 "Too late. I dared."

 "Damnit, Dean!" My wrist com starts buzzing and I glare at Dean as I answer it. "Hello?"

 "Raziah Quill Emyrada, what in the Hell do you think you're doing?"

 "A job?"

 "Where you go undercover as a slave?"

 "Yes."

 "Who is your covering partner?"

 "Sam, listen-"

 "No, you don't, little girl. You listen. Bucky will be there in a minute and he is going to be your backup. And then? Well..."

 "What Sam's trying to say here, is that it's about time we found a way to make out here our home. This is the happiest we've ever seen you. Dean too," Bucky says from behind me and he wraps his arms around my waist. "I'm with her, Sam. Calm down."

 "I'll see you after we're done with our jobs. Be safe."

 "Aren't we always?" Bucky smiles at me and ends the transmission. "Thought you were sick?"

 "Got better...?" I smile charmingly at him and he chuckles softly.

 "Missed ya, Doll."

 "Missed you..."

 "Alright. The kinky aspect of the plan is covered now. I'll be any extra backup that they need. Keep my sister safe or I'll kill you."

 "Keep my girl safe or I'll kill you."

 "Glad we've got an understanding of each other. You should stay out of the atmosphere to avoid detection. I'll take them down."

 "Buck needs a 'fit," Kraglin points out and I look at Bucky.

 "He does need an outfit that'll keep us under the radar. A suit, maybe? We could pose as a Xandarian with his Terran slave...?" They look at me and nod. Dean snaps and I look at Bucky, admiring the way the three-piece suit accents his whole body. "And Dean is some added security for the two. Tac gear. Like that one time with the shifter in the bank. Remember?"

 "The time we knocked out a few SWAT team members to escape?" I nod, and he grins slightly as he snaps himself into the gear.

 "Can't be Terran weapons. Krags?" He tosses Dean a blaster and Dean straps it across his chest. "There. We're ready."

 "Then let's get this show on the road." Bucky stops me to hook the rough collar around my throat, pocketing my usual choker, and pulls me into a kiss by the ring on the collar.

 I kiss Bucky back and rest my forehead against his for a moment once we end the kiss, sighing softly. "Gods... I've missed you," I whisper and he smiles.

 "Well, let's get this show on the road, Kitten. You ready?" I pull away as I take a breath and open my eyes to show him a light glow.

 "Let's get to it."

 "Atta girl, sis." Dean lays a hand on both of our shoulders and I stagger as we land on the planet's surface. "You good?" He whispers to me and I barely nod.

 "I'm fine. Let's get this job done. You able to hear us, Cap?"

 "Loud an' clear, Girl. An' yer right. Try ta 'urry up an' git outta there fast as ya can." 

 "Affirmative. I'll hit ya with the code phrase if we need cover fire to get out, Gramps." He scoffs and I grin slightly, slipping Dean my other earpiece. "So you can hear too."

 "Wasn't planning on straying far, Kid, but alright."

 "Guards don't hover right over people's shoulders, De. You've gotta give some space."

 "Fine."

 "Alright. Enough chit-chat. C'mon." Bucky leads the way in, holding the chain attached to the collar, and I follow, keeping my head down while surveying our surrounding through my hair.

 Bucky gets through security with me but Dean is stopped so we do too, looking at them. "He's with me. Thought personal guards were allowed?"

 "My mistake. Go right through, Sir." Dean nods and we continue.

 "That was close," I mutter and Bucky lets out a sharp breath in agreement.

 "I understand that your personal slave here is meant for entertainment, Sir?" A bouncer of sorts asks and Bucky tightens his grip on the chain. "What form of music are you offering for her?"

 "Tell 'er tha' the music a'eady got sent to 'em."

 "The music has already been sent to you." She looks at her wristcom and nods.

 "Ah. It seems it has. My apologies. The stage is ready for her. I hope her voice is as good as it was advertised. If so, you may want to keep an eye on her. Those types tend to want to speak and act out. Mine is the same way. Happy Child! Come!" A female slave comes over and I look at her, shocked.

 It was Keiko but she looked so broken and like a shell of the sister I knew.

 "How much do you want for her?" Dean asks suddenly and she looks at him and then laughs while Yondu yells at Dean through coms.

 "You wouldn't be able to afford her. We shall leave you to get your slave ready." She walks away and yanks Keiko after her by a chain.

 "Cap, we're doing this now."

 "We had a plan, Girl!"

 "That was before my sister was involved," I growl, voice a tone no one had heard before. "And I say we've got a new plan. We just have to get the slaves out, I don't care what happens to the owners but I'm fucking killing that bitch and whoever else made my sister look like that."

 "That isn't enough of a plan, Doll. Listen, I know you want to rescue your sister after all the times she came to your rescue but we need to come up with a better plan, and more details. So, for now, we keep with the original one. You'll be kept in the loop so get on that stage and dazzle 'em."

 "She could recognize you if you sing one of your songs. Go, sis. We'll figure it out." I take a breath and go on stage to follow the original plan, thinking for a moment.

 "I need the Helpless music playing," I say to the one manning the music and they look at me before handing me a microphone. The music starts playing while I find Keiko in the crowd and she looks toward the stage while I start singing. I hear the plan being made in my ear for Bucky to distract the owners while Dean escorts the slaves with Krugarr collecting them at the side through portals. Then, once I'm done distracting the crowd, I can go for Keiko's owner as soon as they get her captured.

 "Got it, Kiddo?" Dean asks in my ear and I look at him, nodding just slightly. "She's got it. Let's move." I continue singing through the list of songs as they go through the plan, waiting for Bucky's signal at the end of one of the songs. I end it and hand the microphone back, going back to Bucky.

 "Let's get out of here before anyone notices." We head out and Dean follows, holding the blaster close to him in case he needs to use it.

 "Wait... Where are the other slaves and the owner of the club?"

 "Them! Stop them!"

 "We need to get out of here. Immediately." Dean grabs our shoulders and zaps us back to the ship.

 "Raziah?" Keiko comes over to me quickly and cups my face, tears in her eyes. "You're OK... I'm so glad that you're alright..." She hugs me tightly and I wrap my arms around her even tighter.

 "You have no clue how happy I am to see you alive... But..." I gently push her away and she looks at me. "You were shot and burned... I saw your body..."

 "Somebody brought me back. They said they were an angel and that I had to lie low... That I had to let you believe that I was dead..." Dean's silent but nods when I look at him.

 "Gabe just confirmed it..." I nod slightly and look at Keiko, hugging her tightly again.

 "I missed you so much," I whisper against her shoulder and she hugs me tighter.

 "I missed you too... What time is it on Terra?" I shrug and nod slightly toward Bucky as we pull away.

 "Middle of December. Christmas is about a week away."

 "Been a while since we've celebrated Christmas together... Mom's cabin still there?"

 "It is. I went back now and then to check up on it," Dean says and I nod a bit.

 "Then let's go. We can take a week to get together and catch up. That sound good?" Keiko smiles slightly at me and I return it after a moment.

 "Cap?"

 "Eh, why not? Le's do it. Ah'll message yer Daddy ta git 'im there." I nod and Kraglin looks at me for a moment before heading to the controls to set a course. "Krags, ya send a message ta the crew, yeah?"

 "Yessir." Yondu looks at me then at Keiko as she sits and comes over to me.

 "Ya a'ight, Girl?" He asks in a whisper and I look at him, smiling reassuringly.

 "I'm fine, Gramps. No need to worry. Where is she?" I ask as my eyes turn to pure rage and he looks at me.

 "Loadin' bay. Be careful, Raz. Revenge can take a lot outta ya."

 "Trust me, I know. I'm just trying to find who put her into that life. After that, she can be dropped off for the Novas." He nods and I go to where she is.

 "You! What do you want? And how dare you!" I send a burst of air at her, knocking her against the wall.

 "Did you enslave my sister or did you just buy her?"

 "I bought her! She was bought from an auction! Held by the Skrull!" I nod and cuff her so she can be ditched at Xandar for the Nova Corps before heading back up. Bucky intercepts me and rips the collar off of me.

 "God, I was tired of looking at that damned thing." I smile and he gently pushes me against a wall. "Hi, Doll."

 "Hey, Buck." I pull him into a kiss and he smiles against my lips as he returns it. I feel him slip my choker back around my throat and sigh softly.

 "So... What's wrong?" He looks at me and I sigh.

 "If the angels brought Keiko back, who else did they bring back?" I ask in a whisper and look at him. "What if... What if they brought them back, too?" He pulls me into a hug and rests his chin on my head. "I'm scared..."

 "And understandably so. If they did bring them back, we will protect you, baby."

 "OK..." I look out the window to see how we jumped to Earth and take a deep breath. "I should get changed..."

 "Good idea. We'll be waiting, OK?" I nod and head to go get changed while Keiko helps Yondu and Kraglin find the cabin.

 I feel us land as I finish changing and take a breath as I get off the ship.

 "MOM!" I smile and catch Jamie and Tommy in a tight hug.

 "Oh, I missed you!" I kiss their heads and then all over their faces, making them laugh. "Does Sam have the girls?" Bucky nods and I stand as Sam comes out holding two bundles. "Hi, girls." I kiss their foreheads gently and smile. "Hi, Big Daddy," I whisper and he smiles, kissing me gently. "I've missed you too."

 "You have no idea how much we've missed you." I smile and take one of them, going inside with my small family while Keiko follows. Bucky takes the baby and I look around the cabin, letting out a breath.

 "Wow... It looks the same as the last time I saw it," Keiko chuckles softly and I nod, on edge.

 I jump when someone touches my shoulder and Dad looks at me. "You OK?" Everyone was looking at me, concerned, and I nod, smiling reassuringly.

 "Yeah, I'm fine. Why?"

 "You seem on edge..."

 "It was kind of drilled into me to always be alert and aware of my surroundings. That training just seems to be way more on point today, I guess." I shrug and run a hand through my hair.

 "Hey, um, a car is pulling up," Ned says slowly and I nod.

 "What do you wanna do if it's...?" Bucky drifts off and I take a deep breath.

 "I'll handle it."

 "Alright..." I hear the doors of the car slam and the crunch of the gravel.

 "ANDREA!" I stiffen and see the kids look at me, taking a slow breath.

 "Who's that? Who are they calling for?"

 "Stay inside," I tell them simply and go to the door.

 "Get your sorry ass out here, Little Girl!" I take another breath and go through the door, greeting three of the people that made my early childhood a living Hell.

 "Grandmother. Grandfather. Kevin. What do you want?"

 "Oh, you're gonna take that tone with us?" My grandfather comes over and I take three steps back out of reflex, making him smirk. "Glad to see you still have some sense. Get your pathetic ass over here now," He growls and I feel my heart speed up while my hands shake slightly. "I ain't gonna repeat myself!" I clench my hands into fists and narrow my eyes at him.

 "No."

 "What did you just say to me?"

 "I said no. I am not a little girl anymore and you can not hurt me because I will not allow it." I realize I don't see Kevin and feel a bottle smash over my head, staggering forward.

 "You were saying? C'mon, ya little freak. Show us why you're a freak. C'mon. You can do it. Show us! Lost control! Kill us like you killed your mother!"

 "I did not kill her! I was three years old! I did not cause that crash," I yell as I spin on him and shout in pain as I get shot in the knee by my grandfather.

 "Razi," Dean shouts and I hold my hand out to keep him away. "Are you OK?"

 "I'm fine." My knee heals and I grab Kevin by the shirt, shoving him back to his parents. "Get out of here."

 "Excuse me?" My grandmother scoffs and I look at her. "What did you just say to us?"

 "You heard me. Get. Out. Of here. Now."

 "And if we don't? What are you gonna do? What? Are you gonna kill us? Like you killed your mom, you little freak?"

 "Not unless I have to. I'd rather it didn't come to that. I'm going to give you fifteen seconds to get back in your car and start driving away."

 "What if we don't?"

 "Then I will make you." I notice movement behind them and look, making them look too. "I told you to stay inside!"

 The three of them each grab one of my sons and Morgan and hold weapons to the bottoms of their chins. "Oh, the little freak has people she cares about now? Don't they know that everyone who loves you dies?"

 "Let them go. They have nothing to do with this. This is between us."

 "And you care about them. How about we make a deal?"

 "I'd rather die than make a deal with the likes of you," I growl and they scowl at me. My grandfather digs his blade into Jamie's chin slightly and I feel my heart clench. "Alright! What is the deal?"

 "Here's the deal... We let them go, free of harm, other than the little divot on this one."

 "And in return?"

 "You just have to get on your knees and beg. Beg for us to take mercy and let the little things go. Get on your knees. Now," Kevin sneers as he presses the barrel of his gun to Morgan's temple, and I fold myself down onto my knees.

 "Mom," Tommy whimpers, and I smile at him.

 "It's gonna be OK. Trust me, OK? And close your eyes. All of you."

 "That's not begging, ya little freak."

 "Let them go, please... Please, please, let them go... They haven't done anything to deserve this so let them go..."

 "Not good enough. C'mon. You know how to beg. Do better," Kevin snickers and I feel tears well in my eyes.

 "Let my sons and sister go... Please..."

 "So you're a whore too? Well, I knew you were already... Always have been, haven't you? Maybe I should keep these three as my new... Toys?"

 "Yondu... They aren't gonna let them go... Do your thing..."

 "M'pleasure, Girl!" He whistles sharply and sends his arrow through their skulls, my breath hitching as their bodies hit the ground.

 "Mom!"

 "Raz!" The three of them run to me and I catch them, tears spilling.

 "Go inside..."

 "But-"

 "Go inside," I repeat and they do this time while Keiko comes out, kneeling in front of me.

 "Razi...?"

 "I forgot that he- he- he did that to me..."

 "Oh, Sis... C'mere." She pulls me into a hug and I sob into her shoulder, returning the hug. "I got you... I always did... Ever since the crash..."

 A hand settles on my shoulder and I look up to see Dean there. "De, he-"

 "Shh, you don't have to relive it. We've got you. They are not coming back this time. They're somewhere no one will be able to find them. Crowley made sure of that for you." He hugs me and rests his chin on my head. "I've got you, baby girl... I have since we met..." I nod into his shoulder, exhausted, and he holds me even as he makes me sleep. "Show me to Solstice's room?"

 "Sure thing." Keiko leads the way and Dean carries me, nodding for Sam and Bucky to follow.

 "She's gonna need the two of you for support. Don't push her for any information. I already know what happened."

 "Tell us."

 "She's gonna repress them again. I'm going to make sure she does. Kevin assaulted her. A lot. From when she was five until she came with us."

 "Alright..."

 "Just be there for her when she wakes up. I have to figure out who wanted to fuck with my sister by bringing back two of her abusers, and the worst two at that. Kevin was still alive, the little jackass."

 "Gut them for us."

 "Planning on it. She's gonna be a mess because she really didn't want that to end with them dead again."

 "We can handle it, Dean. Don't worry." He nods and disappears after laying me in the bed. The two of them lay on either side of me and Keiko sits in a chair nearby.

 "You can lay with us if you want."

 "I want to give you guys some space with her."

 "Thank you." She nods and watches over me with my men as I sleep.

Chapter Text

 I woke when Sam and Bucky were feeding the girls and Keiko was in the restroom. I bolt awake and fall out of the bed with a scream. Dean is suddenly there with the Avengers, Dad, the other Guardians, Keiko, Sam, Bucky, Yondu, and Kraglin but Dean is the only one that is near me while everyone else hovers just inside the door. "Hey, hey, hey... It's OK... You're safe, Sis..."

 "He's right... He always was..."

 "No. Honey, no, he wasn't."

 "Yes, he was, De! I killed my mother! Keiko died because they couldn't find me! Sam died because I wasn't fast enough! You died because we couldn't find a way to save you from that damned deal! You and Sam died again because I wasn't strong enough to do what we needed to do to fix everything! How does any of that do anything other than prove him right?"

 "OK. Why did you kill Solstice?"

 "What?"

 "Why did you kill your mother? Was it just because you wanted to?"

 "Of course not!"

 "Then why?"

 "She was threatening the galaxy! She was threatening my family!"

 "Yeah, she was. So, you killed her to protect people?"

 "Yeah..."

 "Were you the one that stabbed Sam in the back that night?"

 "No, but-"

 "If we had been faster we could've... What?"

 "Stopped that guy from stabbing our brother!"

 "How? By getting stabbed ourselves? By shooting the other guy? How Raziah?"

 "I don't know! But I could-"

 "And I could've too. Who made the deal to bring Sam back? You or me?"

 "You did, like a damned idiot!"

 "And why was it your responsibility to find a way to save me?"

 "Because I couldn't lose you!"

 "But you did. Were you the one who killed me?"

 "Of course not! It was Lilith!"

 "Exactly. Not you, Lilith. What other examples did you give? Sam jumping off that cliff so that your sons would have their mother? So your men would still have you? And me deciding to sacrifice myself to save everyone? How are our choices your fault, Raziah?" I glare at him through my tears and he just looks at me patiently. "I can always outwait you and your guilt, Shortstack. Always have been. What else did you say? Right, Keiko's death. Were you one of the Skrulls that shot her? Were you the one who sold yourself to the Skrull so you could get drunk? Or was that your grandparents?" I clench my jaw and look away.

 "Nuh-uh." He grabs my chin and makes me look at him. "Why do you feel like you have to save everyone? Why do you feel like every death that happens around you is your fault? It's not. They aren't. That isn't your job. You wanna know what your jobs are? You are a mother, you are a lover, a sister, a daughter-"

 "And a hero, Dean," I whisper and he looks at me sadly.

 "But that is one of your least important and least interesting jobs. I mean, Hell, look at your children, Razi! You got two sets of twins, each twin with a different father! I know that you know the odds of that happening once, let alone twice. Because you are a brilliant woman. You are the kindest, smartest, strongest, most amazing person I have ever known and been around. Everyone has always said that about you. You learn so fast and you keep that knowledge so well. You give everyone a chance and then a second chance but you know when people don't deserve those second chances and you keep them at a distance or you're cautious around them so that you can make sure your loved ones are safe. You raised those boys practically on your own while getting your degrees while grieving your men, and while helping us make a plan to be able to bring everyone back. You didn't let your grief take over like John did when Mom died. You didn't let your grief ever stop you. What's different now, kiddo?"

 "I didn't want to kill them..."

 "But you knew that you had to. To protect yourself and your family. You knew that. That's why you had Yondu do his thing. And I know that you know that. So why are we having this conversation, baby girl?" He asks in a whisper and I take a shaky breath. "Just because you were doing what you had to do does not make you a monster, Raziah. They have always been full of the most shit. And you damn well know that," He says sternly and I just scrub a tear away. "Because I always made sure you knew that. Keiko made sure you knew that before I did. What is this actually about, Raziah?"

 "What if I become like Ego or Solstice?" Keiko joins Dean and I look at her as she smiles gently.

 "You won't. Wanna know how I know? Because I know you. I might not have been around for a while, but... I know you. You are the same person who would sing songs with me to make me feel better. You are the same person who would just know when I needed a hug and would always give it to me before I even knew and would not let go until I returned it. You are the same person who would climb into my bed to comfort me after our grandparents hurt you. You are the same person who I thought of to stay strong with the Skrull. Who kept me speaking out against their bullshit. You wanna know whose hero you are, Razi? You're mine and you're this family's hero. I bet your kids are gonna look up to you and those two men to see how they should treat others and how they should be treated. You are the best person that any one of us could ever ask for. The best little sister we could ask for, the best wife those two could ask for, the best daughter, the best mother, the best older sister, the best kind of friend anyone could ever ask for. You are the best person any single person in this damned cabin could have ever hoped to have in their life. And we aren't going to hear any more of this bullshit that you've been saying." She and Dean hug me, and I return it with a choking breath, resting my head on their arms. Bucky moves closer but doesn't try to interrupt and just crouches near us.

 "Stop taking so much of the blame for everything. Who do you want to stay in here with us?"

 "Sam, Buck, and the kids... Maybe Dad, Yondu, and Kraglin..." He nods and whispers that to Bucky. He nods and clears out everyone except for who I listed. I pull away once the room is quieter and wipe away the tears.

 "You OK?" Keiko asks softly and I nod.

 "I want Sam and Bucky right now... And my kids... And to be on the bed," I chuckle softly, and she nods with a soft smile. Dean moves with her to sit near the desk while I sit on the edge of the bed and pull Jamie and Tommy over, looking them over as fresh tears well in my eyes.

 "Mom-"

 "Don't," I say shakily and they quiet down as I look at Jamie's chin. The tears fall down my cheeks as I cup both of their cheeks with shaking hands and they look at me, scared. "I could have lost you two today..."

 "I thought we couldn't die, Mom," Tommy whispers and I look at him.

 "You can still be hurt or taken from me," I say sternly and he looks down. "Look at me, Thomas Barnes." His head snaps up with wide eyes and I look straight into them. "Those three people that grabbed you, your brother, and Morgan today? They hurt me. And they were going to hurt you to hurt me more. That's why I told you to stay inside. Do you understand that? I told you to stay where you were safe," I hiss and he looks down again. I catch his chin to make him look at me again and he had tears in his eyes. "I can't lose you two in any way, shape, or form. If I tell you to stay put somewhere, you need to listen to me. Do you understand?"

 "I understand, Mom," He whispers and I look at Jamie.

 "Do you understand, James Wilson?" He nods and has tears going down his cheeks.

 "We're sorry, Mom," He whispers and I pull them tight to me.

 "If you two ever scare me like that again," I whisper but drift off and just cup the backs of their heads, taking a few shaky breaths to calm down again. "Don't you dare scare me like that again, alright?"

 "We'll try not to," They say together and I kiss both of their heads.

 "Sit on the bed, by the pillows." They climb into the bed and Sam comes back in with the girls.

 "This is Lumina Kaala Wilson and this is Malise Andromeda Barnes," He says as he settles them into my arms and sits to my right while Bucky sits to my left. "How are you doin', Baby Girl?" He asks softly as he gently brushes some of my hair out of my face and I sigh softly, resting my head on his shoulder. "I'm glad." Bucky gently runs his fingers through my hair and I relax.

 "So, Udonta, where would we be if we joined you up there on your ship?"

 "Ah could give all 'a ya some Quarters. Gitcha a bunk big 'nough fer the three 'a ya an' some cribs fer yer girls. Ya a'ight wit yer boys sleepin' wit Crew?"

 "Will any of them...?" Sam asks, drifting off, and Yondu shakes his head.

 "Nah. If they do, Ah'll take care 'a 'em fer ya. Ya won' 'afta worry 'bout 'em."

 "You trust the crew, Doll?"

 "Yeah. I do."

 "Then the boys can sleep with the crew."

 "Kraglin, your Cabin is close to where the Crew sleeps, isn't it?" He nods and I return it. "If they need anything, could they come to you?"

 "Yeah. Lil' shits grew on me."

 "I appreciate it."

 "Don'cha worry 'bout it." I nod and he looks at me. "Ya doin' a'ight now?"

 "I really would have rather they stayed alive to face the consequences of what they put me through this time... But, they wouldn't have had any here. Small town and everyone in it hated me. Someone tried to run me over one time. It almost worked but I guess I had enough of a healing factor to just be laid up for a day or two."

 "Try seven," Keiko corrects with a slightly angry tone and I shrug one shoulder, looking at Malise when she stirs.

 "Shh," I soothe softly and gently brush my fingertips against her cheek. "It's alright, sweetie..." She wakes with a cry and Bucky takes her.

 "It's alright, Doll. I don't think the tricks used on the boys will work for these two. Or at least this one."

 "Oh? She has your stubborn streak then?" He chuckles and kisses my cheek as he stands with her, walking with her.

 "Shh, shh, shh," He shushes gently and I watch him. "It's alright, Mally girl. Daddy's gotcha. There we go. Atta girl," He says with a smile as she coos at him and I smile, not noticing when he looks at me. "What?"

 "Nothing. Just kinda wishing Thanos had got dealt with before he caused the Blip."

 "So do we, Doll. Trust us."

 "You know I do. With my life. Might trust you guys with it more than I ever trusted Dean."

 "Hey! I was an awesome big brother!"

 "Dean. You were an awesome parent. And brother," I correct and he rolls his eyes slightly.

 "Dean," Samuel calls and he gets a hard look on his face as our brother comes to the door. "Dude! I've been trying to get you to respond to me for hours!"

 "I was a little busy helping Raziah out. What is it, Samuel?" I watch the two of them and Sam gently takes Lumina from me.

 "Just in case you need to jump in," He whispers and I nod slightly.

 "I need your help dealing with some of the angels! They aren't listening to me!"

 "They're really strong on family values up there, remember?"

 "Which is why so many of them refused to help us to bring back half of the galaxy?" Dean shrugs and Samuel glares at him. "What do you want me to do, Dean?" I feel the power change in the room from both of them and stand up, getting between them. "Stay out of this!" Samuel tries to shove me out of the way and I smack his hand away.

 "Put your dicks away," I bark and they both look at me. "Power the fuck down! Or I'll get Gabe, Cas, and Raza down here to deal with both of your asses!"

 "How do you know about Raza?" Dean asks and I look at him.

 "Cas told me about him when I was making life-source candies for him and Gabe. Gonna chill the Hell out or do I have to get your Tops to do it for you?"

 "You wouldn't dare," Samuel snarls and I look at him.

 "Gabe! Get your man!"

 "What's up, kiddo?" Gabe appears beside me and Samuel jumps. "Sammy misbehaving again?"

 "They're having a pissing contest because angels won't listen to him and Dean's getting pissed because Samuel here is still being a dick to me. D'ya mind?"

 "Not a problem. Back to the nest we go, Sammy boy." Gabe grabs Samuel's arm and snaps away with him. I let out a harsh breath and Dean gently touches my shoulder.

 "Oh, you're not getting off easy either, Bucko," I say as I spin on him and he quickly holds his hands up.

 "What'd I do?"

 "Do you not remember how he was with John? Authority and Samuel Winchester don't go hand in hand, now do they?"

 "It does when he's a father," He scoffs and then freezes.

 "What?" I say in such an icy tone that he chuckles nervously and grins at me. "Explain. Now."

 "Gabe found a Nephilim. And she has a disassociative identity disorder. She has three alters but with some help from Rowena, they can be separated. They have a lot of the same trauma that you do. Gabe and Sam adopted them but I get to take care of one of them with Cas and Raza."

 "Who's the parents?"

 "Mom was a human, died in childbirth, Dad is somehow Lucifer. I guess someone brought the Mom to the Cage and the rest led to the four of them."

 "Do I get to meet them?" I ask incredulously and Gabe appears again.

 "You absolutely can. Be nice. There's Andy, Malakyte or Mal, River, and Angel. Andy and Mal are fourteen and twelve while River is about five and Angel is about three. They're like siblings. Can you play nice with them?"

 "Gabriel. Seriously?"

 "I wanted to be sure. You can not begin to understand how glad I am none of them were lost in the Blip. They're still really nervous around a lot of people. Just the people in this room with Dean, Cassie, and Raza. All of you be nice to my children," He growls and I look at Gabe, grabbing the short Archangel's shoulders.

 "If any of them are even remotely rude to these children, I will deal with them myself."

 "The boys might be a bit much for them..."

 "Boys, if you go hang out with Morgan can I trust you to listen to what the adults say?"

 "We promise, Mom."

 "Go on." They leave quickly and go to find their best friend. "Niblings now. Please." He nods and disappears.

 He reappears after a moment with four children and the tallest one automatically stands between the smaller three and everyone else in the room. I smile gently at her and sit on the bed. "Hi," I say softly and she glares at me.

 "Andy, be nice," A girl with glasses showing off a purple eye and a blue eye whispers. "I don't think they're gonna hurt us..." The smallest one toddles over and I catch her in a gust of wind before she can fall over, setting her back on her feet.

 "Hi, sweetheart. You alright?" I ask gently as I move to sit on the floor and she toddles closer, falling into my lap.

 "Pretty!" I chuckle softly and offer her my hand.

 "Razi, the one you've got is Angel," Dean says softly and I smile.

 "Nice to meet you, Angel. I'm your Aunt."

 "Auntie Razi!"

 "That's right, sweetie." She hugs me around the neck and I look at the older two while the younger one hides behind Dean's legs. "You wanna go over to your..."

 "Tha's m'Papa," She tells me very matter-of-factly and I nod seriously.

 "I see. Do you wanna go over to your Papa while I talk to your siblings?" She nods and makes grabby hands at Gabe who simply picks her up, holding her close. I look at the older two for a moment and see the biggest one hold the smaller one closer, looking toward the one hiding behind Dean's legs. "Hey, kiddo. What's your name?"

 "River and I'm a boy!"

 "Well hello, River the Boy. It's very nice to meet you as well." I see he has blue and green eyes and I smile gently. "You have very pretty eyes. Do you get them from your sisters?" He nods shyly and I slowly return the nod. "That's really cool. What do you call Dean, buddy?"

 "Padre."

 "I grew up with him. Wanna hear some stories?" He gasps and nods excitedly. "Do you wanna come closer or do you feel safe there?" He moves forward a few steps and sits, still near his sisters and Dean. "Alright, that works," I chuckle and see the two of them sit down too. "What do you wanna hear about first?"

 "Has he ever done something dumb?" The one with glasses asks softly and I look at her.

 "What's your name, hun?"

 "Malakyte," She whispers and I smile gently at her.

 "Hi, Malakyte. And, yes, he has. Very many times. OK. How about the time he snuck some of our legal guardian's beer when he was eighteen?" River gasps and scoots a little closer. "Got a winner?" The two of them nod while Andy is still glaring at me but I focus on the younger two. "So, John had just gotten back from the store with a thing of beer. Then, he leaves again with a couple of cans of beer. Dean, Sammy, and I were all watching some cartoons on the TV and Dean went over to the fridge to grab one. Sammy and I tell him he's gonna get in trouble but he just laughed at us."

 "What happened next?" Mal asks softly and I smile.

 "He had just opened it and taken a drink when John came back in. He tried to hide it but John saw. And he made him drink the rest of it. Then two more. As fast as Dean could drink them. He offered some to me and Sammy but we didn't take any. Dean then spent the next twenty minutes getting sick in the bathroom. All cuz he didn't listen to us and got caught being dumb."

 "But beer's icky," River says in confusion and I chuckle softly.

 "Yeah, beer is icky. How do you know that, buddy?"

 "Cuz I... I tasted it when our grandpa broke his bottle on my head..." I look at him a little sadly and he notices. "It's OK now, though! It doesn't hurt anymore! And they can't hurt me no more, either!"

 "I'm glad they can't hurt you anymore, buddy. But that doesn't mean that what they did to you didn't hurt then or that it doesn't make you sad now. And it's OK that it makes you sad or upset now."

 "Andy says that too. She says that even though they said we were monsters, we weren't! And that we didn't kill our Mommy because we were just a baby when that happened so we couldn't have done anything!"

 "Andy's right. She's really smart." I look at her and she has her arms crossed, glaring at me. "I heard that we have some similar trauma. You don't have to tell me about it if you don't want to, but I'm here if you ever want to talk."

 "I said I don't want her around the kids," Samuel bellows as he bursts into the room and Andy flinches harshly. "See?"

 I am quickly in his face and he takes an instinctive step back. "I am not the one being loud and inconsiderate of my children's feelings and traumas. That award goes to you."

 "Excuse me," He snarls and I stare at him easily.

 "You are not allowed in here until you can calm down." I close the door carefully to make sure it doesn't slam and feel the energy in the room from Andy. I turn to see her hyperventilating and I crouch in front of her. "Hey, hey, hey," I say gently and she tries to bury her hands in her hair. "No, don't do that, honey. It'll just pull it out." I gently catch her hands and her eyes snap up at me as they glow red. "It's OK, sweetheart... I'm not gonna hurt you, I just don't want you hurting yourself, alright?" Her breath is still ragged and it worries me. "OK, hey, listen to me, alright? We need to get your breathing under control or you could pass out or get a killer migraine." I gently rest her hands on my chest and take slow breaths. "Copy me, hun. In through your nose, and out through your mouth, OK?"

 She struggles through it and shakes her head. "You're doing great. Look." I tap her nose as I breathe in through mine and gently tap the corner of her mouth as I breathe out through mine. "Let's help each other remember which one to breathe through and when, sound good?" She nods shakily and copies me.

 It takes a few minutes, but she calms down and I smile gently at her. "There we go, Andy-Bear. Feel better?" She nods a tiny bit and rubs her face. "That's good. Do you want a hug?" She nods after a moment and I nod. "Do you want a hug from me or-" She doesn't let me finish as she launches into my chest and I quickly catch her, holding her gently. "Do you wanna talk about it?" She's silent and I wait patiently.

 "Whenever Mistress and Master-"

 "No. Try those names again, please."

 "But-"

 "No, those are not their names and you are much too young to be in that scene. Try again, please." She nods and I wait patiently for her to find the words again.

 "Whenever Lonna and Richard fought, whoever stuck around would beat us or," She drifts off and I catch on, gently running my fingers through her hair.

 "I'm sorry, honey. But I can promise that no one will do that to you now, not your fathers, or your uncles, or your aunts. Not any of your family. I promise."

 "Everyone always promises but no one ever keeps them... They promised we'd be safe and now River's wings are all burnt and he's scared of baths..."

 "Has Gabe or Dean ever broken one of their promises?" She thinks for a moment before shaking her head and I gently scratch her scalp. "Then that means that it's not everyone, doesn't it?"

 "I guess..."

 "I think what you had meant might have been that everyone that had made promises to you before, right?" She nods and I nod slightly. "How about I make you a promise?" She tilts her head out to look at me and I smile gently.

 "What promise?"

 "I promise to give you and your siblings a really good piece of candy, so long as Gabe's alright with it, and to be the super cool aunt that you guys need in your lives. Sound good?" She looks at Gabe and he contemplates for a moment.

 "It won't affect them?"

 "Does it affect you?"

 "No..."

 "Then it shouldn't. If it does, I can fix it immediately."

 "OK, I'm alright with it."

 "That sounds like a good promise then?" She nods and offers her pinkie to me. I smile and loop them together. "It is sacred and I give you my word. Now, this candy will connect us, OK?"

 "What does that mean?" Malakyte asks and I look at her.

 "Let me give an example. So, after you eat the candy, if you ever feel like you're in danger, you can just think about me really, really hard and I'll be there as quickly as I can." They look at each other and nod. "OK, I'll make you guys the candy, then. I might still have some... Dad, could you toss me my bag?" He hands it to me and I dig into it, pulling out four pieces of candy. "Here we go. You just need to eat this and you'll be set." I hold them out and Malakyte and River take one immediately while Gabe grabs one for Angel. Andy looks at it, suspicious, and I hold it out to her patiently.

 "What kind is it?"

 "Well, that's the thing, it's a magic kind. It'll taste like your favorite candy in the whole world, the whole universe." She gasps softly and I nod my agreement. "You want it, still?" She nods a tiny bit and takes it, looking at Gabe.

 "It's safe, honey, I promise." She eats it slowly and hums softly at the taste. "What do you taste?"

 "I don't remember what it's called anymore... It's been so long..."

 "That's OK." He watches as the life sources connect to them and there are soft lights that come from them. Andy's light is green, Malakyte's light is purple, River's light is blue, and Angel's light is red. He takes a soft breath and goes over to River. "Hey, buddy... Look at your wings..." He looks at something behind his back and gasps.

 "They're all better!"

 "Yeah, yeah they are," Gabe says with tears in his voice and River hugs him. "They're all better now... Thanks, Razi..."

 "No problem, Gabe." I sense the energy on the other side of the door and gently run my hand through Andy's hair. "You gonna be alright if I leave for a minute?" She nods and I smile. "Why don't we get Dean to give some cuddles? He gives some of the best. Or you could try one of my partners."

 "Mister Barnes's arm makes me cold..."

 "He has a jacket, I'm sure. Right, Buck?"

 "I have something that can cover it if you want cuddles from me, hun."

 "Okay..." 

 "You climb up in the bed then. I'll be back."

 "Alright..." She gets in the bed and Bucky covers his arm while I stand.

 "Gabe, you mind if I...?"

 "Feel free. Maybe that'll get through to him."

 "Lovely. I suggest a soundproofing, just to be safe." I leave the room and gently close the door behind me while Samuel glares at me from the top of the stairs.

 "How-"

 "Downstairs. Now," I growl and my eyes glow slightly so he doesn't argue. I follow him down and look at the kids. "Gamora, Drax, Nebula, Mantis, could you guys take the kids outside, please?"

 "Of course." They lead them outside and I wait before looking at Samuel.

 "Tell me, what is a trigger for your oldest daughter? And seems to be the biggest one?"

 "What?"

 "Answer the fucking question."

 "Loud noises."

 "So you do know!"

 "Excuse-"

 "You're not excused. This isn't a conversation, this is a fucking lecture."

 "Who-"

 "I think that I'm the one who has to be the mature, bigger person despite you being older and taller than me. Wild, ain't it? So, you know that your oldest daughter's trigger is loud noises and burst into the room shoutin' an' hollerin' like ya ain't got no damn sense that God gave a fuckin' goose. An' ya expected ta git off Scott free? Nah, nah, nah, tha' ain't happenin', big brother."

 "And what the fuck are you gonna do about it?" He growls and I feel the energy shift in the room, quirking an eyebrow. "What the Hell?" His power dims as mine grows and mine takes much less effort to maintain. "What did you do?"

 "I put the parental lock on your life source that's connected to your grace. You've still got the grace, just not as much of the power anymore. Now, I want you to explain what the fuck your problem with me is."

 "You're a monster!"

 "So what are you now?" He looks taken aback and I wait. "That ain't it. Tell me the truth," I say simply and he looks at me.

 "I was jealous," He sneers and looks taken aback by the honesty.

 "Another perk of the life source. Why?"

 "You got the most trust in fucking everything like you were the smartest person in existence. Why?"

 "What are you talking about?"

 "You know what I'm talking about!"

 "It wasn't during the Blip, I didn't help worth a damn with that. On hunts? With John?" He glares and I look at him. "Sammy... You're a fucking idiot," I shout and he looks taken aback. "John didn't fucking trust me! He put me on those hunts and with those tasks so that I'd fuck up and he could take his anger out on something! Remember the time he had me run beside the car after a hunt that he fucked up because I was coughing while I had bronchitis?"

 "You fucked that hunt up! If you-" He furrows his eyebrows and closes his mouth, thinking. "What happened on that hunt?" He whispers to himself and I sigh softly.

 "It was a vampire nest that was targeting kids. Ones that no one would miss. They tried to go after you while we were in the field. I jumped in and ended up almost getting turned. Dean saved me from that. John only saw me on the ground while Dean was beheading the one trying to turn me. I fucked up the hunt because I saved you. Because he didn't give us the right information. He used you as bait, Sam. And you didn't even know. He told me while I was walking through with him and I went to find you. I fucked up the hunt by protecting my fucking family after he put them in harm's way without their knowledge. The vamp was about to tackle you when I tackled them instead. We fought, I lost and almost lost worse. I shouldn't have even been there but Dean wanted an eye kept on me. I don't want to think of what could've happened if I wasn't there." He looks at me and I feel his mood shift.

 "Oh..."

 "Yeah... And when we got to the nest we found the latest victim just getting turned. John didn't even fucking wait, did he?"

 "No... He never did..."

 "What happened, Sam? When did you become a second John Winchester?" He looks hurt then sighs and I look at him.

 "I didn't want to die..."

 "Do you think that I wanted you to? I would've done it if I could have, Sam! I lost both of my brothers in a fucking day! I couldn't give you a funeral! I had to explain to my sons that you wouldn't be coming back because I didn't know this was a fucking option! There is nothing past or present that I would put in front of you or my family! You know that!"

 "I've been such an ass, haven't I?"

 "Yeah, ya really have. You calmed down?" He nods and I look at him. "Good. Come with me." I lead him back upstairs and slowly open the door as I wipe the tears away. "Hey, just me and Sam." I lead the way in and he comes in.

 "Look, Daddy! Look at my wings!" He crouches and looks at River's back, amazed. "They're all better!"

 "They are, you're right..."

 "Auntie Razi gave a candy and then my wings were better!"

 "You gave them a piece of your life source?"

 "Of course I did. They're my family."

 "Thank you..."